#it’s fluff!! it’s fluff until I realize that only 1/6 of them continues to breathe to this day—*gets shot*
Text
Post-Mission Celebration: Movie Night Afternoon (things that happen when you’re all working the night shift…)
if you squint you’ll see them breathing
#oh but this is an old couch from an old closed down bar but it is still port mafia executive Nakahara Chuuya’s favorite couch#tried animating again… if there’s not animated sb I might as well make a delusional one hehehe *cries*#it’s super messy but I hope the animation is not too off hgnfjfndjs#bet albatross always complains abt Chuuya’s pony tail but will always choose to cuddle beside him hhhnnggg#AAAA WE NEED MORE FLAGS CONTENT#THE FLAGS ARE ALIVE AND WELL AND BREATHING HERE#stormbringer victims anyone out there hellooo I have come with some humble food#it’s fluff!! it’s fluff until I realize that only 1/6 of them continues to breathe to this day—*gets shot*#bsd#bungou stray dogs#bsd chuuya#bsd flags#bsd albatross#bsd iceman#bsd lippmann#bsd doc#bsd pianoman#my art#bsd stormbringer#chuuya week 2023
2K notes
·
View notes
Text
✨capturing magic: park sunghoon
a vampires bleeding series: four / seven
pairing: sunghoon x afab!reader
word count: 5.3k
synopsis: your witchy presence causes an uproar with sunghoon, him not enjoying the idea of you being anywhere near him. as you struggle to regain your strength and magic, the banter between you and sunghoon continue grow along with the pull of fate.
genre: strangers/enemies to lovers, vampire!sunghoon, photographer!sunghoon, witch!reader, angst, some fluff.
warnings: mentions of blood and death, swearing, y/n has long black hair and facial piercings, stubbornly cute sunghoon ♡
☾ jungwon(1) | jay(2) | jake(3) | sunghoon(4) | sunoo(5) | niki(6) | heeseung(7) ☽
“YOU BROUGHT BACK A WITCH?!” Sunghoon snapped, his jaw clenching tightly.
“Yes!!” the dhampir snapped back, “We couldn’t leave her there to die!!”
Sunghoon was filled with anger, blood boiling.
“Let's all calm down…” Heeseung spoke up, placing a hand on Sunghoon’s shoulder.
Sunghoon slapped his hand away, “Hyung, that dhampir bringing this witch here will put us all in danger!!”
“This witch is one of my best friends!” She yelled, “I wasn’t going to leave her, end of story!”
Sunghoon scoffed, “Yeah, and if we all die it’ll be the damn dhampir’s fault.”
“Hey!” Jake yelled, getting in his best friend's face, “That damn dhampir is my mate, watch your words. She’s in our pack now.”
The room fell silent. Sunghoon figured he would have connected with the dhampir, the tension between the two was too obvious.
“And for the record,” Jake said, taking a step back away from Sunghoon, “I’m the one who said to bring the witch here. We need information once she wakes up.”
Sunghoon looks away from his friend, looking at the witch lying unconscious on the couch.
He knew Jake was right. In order to stop Dorian, they needed any information possible.
Sunghoon releases a breath, “Fine, do what you want with the witch.”
And with that, Sunghoon stormed off.
—
“Easy does it,” Heeseung grabbed your hands, helping you sit up.
It’s been exactly a week since Dorian burned down your village and killed your coven. You were the only surviving member.
Your heart ached for those you’ve lost, but you knew their souls were somewhere free from the cruelness of this world.
Most of your burns have healed from your recovery spell, but you still ached with each movement, making it harder for you to move. On top of that, your right leg was broken. And no recovery spell could make that heal any faster.
The vampires have shown you kindness for the most part. One in particular doesn’t care for you much.
Once you were completely sat up, you thanked Heeseung.
Jay knelt down beside you, looking at the bandages that covered your arms, slowly lifting them up to look at your skin.
“We can probably remove the bandages,” He said, lifting more of the bandage up to get a better look at your skin, “The only thing is, there’s a lot of scarring.”
You nodded, “Recovery spells can only go so far.”
Jay removed the bandages, relieving the scars. You didn’t realize how bad they actually were until you looked directly at them.
Flashbacks to the fire came back, shaking you to the core. You dropped your head into your hands, begging for the thoughts to go away.
“Y/N,” your best friend drops beside you, her hands set gently on your shoulders, “what’s wrong?”
Her voice alone was enough to snap you out of it, you quickly looked up at her, giving a nod, “I am fine, the scars just…”
She sighs, “It brought back the memories?”
You nodded again.
A scoff happened from across the room. You immediately glared in its direction.
Sunghoon leaned against the wall, arms crossed against his chest, his black hair falling against his eyes.
“Got something to say, bloodsucker?” you hissed.
Sunghoon raised a brow, “You gonna put a hex on me or something, witch?”
You gripped the blanket that covered your legs, “I just might!”
He chuckled, pushing himself off the wall. He smiled just enough to show his sharpened fangs and cracked his knuckles.
“Alright, that’s enough!” Jungwon snapped, looking between the two of you, “This situation isn’t ideal, but we all have one goal in common, so please for the love of everything put your differences to the side and shut the fuck up.”
Sunghoon sighed, retracting his fangs.
“Good boy, listen to your leader.” you gave him a wink.
“Y/N,” Jungwon warned.
You sighed and relaxed your body. You were powerless in your current situation.
A pack of vampires and two humans were your only source of protection at the current moment. Your coven was destroyed. This is all you have right now.
Sunghoon scoffed, then stormed out the door into the night.
“Do you think you can make it up the stairs to bathe and sleep in a bed finally?” your dhampir friend asks, giving you a soft smile.
You removed the blanket, and more burn scars trailed down your left leg, while the other was covered in a cast from your knee down.
You pulled your shorts down, trying to hide the scars.
“Hey,” Jay’s mate kneels beside your friend, her soft hands taking yours, “These scars are proof that you survived, don’t try to hide them.”
You wanted to protest, to shout that she doesn’t understand what it meant to survive after what you went through.
But then you noticed the scars on her neck. It didn’t take long for you to recognize that those scars were caused by Dorian. That __ survived almost being killed by him.
You forced a smile, “These scars don’t just show that I survived, they show what I also lost.”
“Then you’ll carry them with you forever,” she gives you a soft smile, “It’ll be a reminder of what Dorian has done, and what will be done to get back at him.”
She was right. You gave her a smile back with a nod.
Jay pulled his mate up and to his chest, wrapping her in his arms, “__ always knows what to say.”
Their bond pulled at each of them. Jungwon pulls __ to him and Jake pulls your friend to himself. Sunoo, Niki, and Heeseung had smiles watching their pack.
You too had a smile. You could feel the bond they shared. Their vibes and how their energies matched.
You looked at your friend and Jake. The way he held her so tightly and her head in the crease of his neck.
Your heart danced for them. You knew how much losing her first mate did a number on her. But you truly believe Jake was meant to be hers completely. She just had to go through some bullshit shit first.
Eventually, you had enough of the love birds, positioning yourself to stand up.
Your recovery spell healed your broken leg enough that you were able to stand up straight and still walk…but just barely.
Your half-blooded friend noticed your struggles, releasing herself from Jake to help you up the stairs and into the bathroom.
The reflection you saw in the mirror haunted you, a burn scar covering your left eye and up the side of your forehead. The recovery magic healed it enough that it was a light pink.
A sigh escaped your lips, as you turned and faced away from the mirror.
You cleaned yourself up, washing away the couch bum life you had for the last week.
You were so glad to finally be able to sleep in a bed. Archer was nice enough to run to the nearest supermarket to buy you extra clothes, bed sheets, and other witchy essentials to have here.
Your new room was filled with plants and crystals and a few books that Jake was able to salvage from the fire.
You tried to stay awake to read, but your eyes failed you. After not sleeping in a bed for over a week, it was way too comfortable.
—
You stood in front of the mirror, pulling your long black hair behind you and into a braid. Your bangs pull out perfectly down the sides of your face.
Your half-blooded friend brought you some jewelry to wear, which you were ecstatic about.
Witches can’t go without jewelry, right?
You pull some rings onto your fingers, then dangle earrings into your ears.
A perfectly black hooped nose ring suited your nose and a lace choker around your neck and a short silver bar on your eyebrow.
You pulled a white cropped tank top over you and a black baggy pair of cargo pants and black boot, and black cast boot on your right leg to match.
A beautiful light brown cardigan made the outfit even more perfect.
You did a three-sixty in the mirror, finally feeling and looking like yourself.
You stared at the scar on your eye. You traced your fingers over it, feeling the rough skin.
Dropping your hand back at your side, you turn and walk away from the mirror.
The kitchen was lively, and laughter from your new friends echoed up the stairs as you made your way down.
Jay stood at the counter flipping pancakes and bacon, a bag of blood attached to his lips.
The two humans stood behind Jay, begging him to hurry with breakfast and Jay tried his best to shoo them off.
Jake sat with __ on the couch. She ate a bowl of cereal while Jake drank his own bag of blood.
Sunoo, Jungwon, and Heeseung sat at the kitchen table with a map in front of them discussing the layout of the area.
Niki also sat at the table, backpack in his lap, and sipping on a bag of blood as if it were a juice box.
You giggled and walked over to the table, “You really are stuck in a seventeen-year-old body arentcha?”
Niki rolled his eyes, “Unfortunately.”
Heeseung checked his watch, “Off to school.”
Niki groaned, throwing his head back against the wall, “This fucking sucks.”
You softly smiled at the younger, “I’ll walk you out.”
Niki stood up, throwing the backpack on.
You went to the fridge, grabbing an apple and a bottle of water. The piles of blood bags filled the bottom shelf.
Seeing the bags reminded you that one bloodsucker in particular was missing.
“Where’s the idiot bloodsucker at?” you asked anyone who would give you an answer.
Jake perked up, “That idiot bloodsucker has a name,” you shrugged your shoulders, and Jake sighed, “He’s outside doing his photography.”
Your dhampir friend smiles at you, “Worried about him, Y/N?”
You narrowed your eyes, “He annoys me.”
She smirked at you, “You look pretty.”
You toss your braid over your shoulder, “Of course I do, part of being a witch is also being charming.”
The vampires groan, which you expected. They might be being nice to you for the moment, but witches and vampires still don’t get along.
You grabbed a blood bag along with your other items and closed the fridge.
You patted Niki’s back, “Come on baby bro, let’s get you off to school.”
—
Sunghoon sat up in a tree, camera in hand, and snapping photos of the open land.
The morning sunrise hit the land perfectly. He changed a few filter and lens settings, finding the perfect combination.
His mood changed once he heard the door to the house open, sensing Niki and you stepping out of the house.
Sunghoon turned around, watching as you waved Niki off, him going into a full sprint and gone within seconds.
You took a bite out of the apple in your hands, looking around until you made eye contact with him.
Sunghoon glared before turning his attention back to his camera.
“You lack a lot of manners bloodsucker, ya know that?”
Sunghoon scoffed, looking down at you who was now underneath him.
“Why do you care about my manners, hmm?”
“Haven’t you heard? We have a common goal, gotta act like friends, don’t want Jungwon to snap our necks, right?” You loved teasing him. You loved how irritated you made him and how you knew exactly what to say to get under his skin.
Deep down you really wanted to get along with all the vampires, Sunghoon was just the only one not budging.
Sunghoon ignored you, his jaw clenched as he held the camera back up.
You whistle at him, his eyebrow rising.
Sunghoon was fixing to snap, “I know for a fact you didn’t just whistle at me like I am a dog.”
“Look at me then.” You said.
Sunghoon looked back at you, a warm smile on your face.
You tossed the blood bag up to him, Sunghoon catching it.
“You haven’t eaten yet, right?”
All Sunghoon could do was stare at the bag, his tough exterior relaxing.
“Thank you,” was all he could say.
You smiled even brighter, taking another bite out of your apple.
Sunghoon drank the blood as you finished off your apple and drank your water.
“Can I see your work?” You asked, finally breaking the silence.
Sunghoon glared at you again, “Why do you care?”
You sigh, “Because believe it or not, we are kinda stuck with each other, soooo.”
Sunghoon rolled his head, running a hand through his hair.
He knew you were right.
“You won’t put a hex on me if I come down, will ya hex girl?”
You glared at him, “No you idiot!”
Sunghoon smirked, “Sassy much, hex girl?”
“Continue pushing my buttons and you’ll see, bloodsucker.”
This small banter admittedly made Sunghoon happy. You were the first person to get under his skin and make it crawl, but returned every ounce of energy he gave out.
Sunghoon flung himself down from the tree, waving you over.
One by one, Sunghoon showed you all the photos he took this morning.
“These are really beautiful, bloodsucker,” you said, patting his shoulder, “But it’s missing something.”
Sunghoon once again glared at you, “Missing what, exactly?”
You smile, pointing at yourself, “A model!”
Sunghoon furrowed his brows at you, “I don’t need you in my photos hex girl, might put a curse on them.”
You rolled your eyes, “Come on, just snap a few pictures.”
Sunghoon wanted to protest, why should he take photos of his enemy?
But with the way you looked right now, Sunghoon knew with the sunrise and open fields, you would be a perfect fit.
He nodded, “Fine.”
You smiled, skipping away from him.
Sunghoon lifted his camera, snapping a few photos of you skipping.
You stopped and quickly turned around, the biggest smile on your face. Sunghoon snapped that as a photo, his stomach doing flips.
The way your lips curled as you smiled. How the sun brought out the color of your eyes. The way your hair fell and blew in the wind.
Sunghoon stared at the photo. You were so beautiful.
“Hey!” You snapped Sunghoon out of his trance, “Are you going to stare at the camera or tell me how to be a good model?”
Sunghoon smiled, “Just…be you.”
You thought about it, deciding to make a joke, “What if I do Wanda Maximoff poses? Like Scarlet Witch Style?”
Sunghoon blinked at you, “Can you actually do magic like that?”
You glared at him, “No! I’m a witch, not a superhuman.”
Sunghoon glared back, “Well, I didn’t know what all you witches can do!”
“Just think of us witches as hippies, just that we don’t smoke a shit ton of weed.”
Sunghoon chuckled, his hand clenching his shirt from his laughter.
“What is so funny?” You tried to not laugh as well, but his laugh was contagious.
“Just the way you explained witches,” Sunghoon took a deep breath, “I’ve only ever been in contact with witches who use darker magic, you’re the first who doesn’t.”
You studied him and his smile, his natural fangs being present with his smile.
You haven’t seen him smile at all since you met a week ago.
You walked towards him, stopping directly in front of him.
Sunghoon narrowed his eyes down at you, “What are you doing? Get away from me.”
You sighed, “There’s that tough exterior.”
You placed your hand on his cheek, he pulled away, but reached back for him, connecting your palm to his skin.
Sunghoon’s heart was racing at your touch, his jaw locking together.
You breathed in, “You have such a tough exterior, but are so caring and soft underneath it.”
Sunghoon rolled his eyes, “Stop using your voodoo shit on me.”
“Sunghoon.”
It was the first time you actually called him by his name, and oh did it do numbers on him.
He made eye contact with you, and immediately after, you backed away from him.
Sunghoon knew why. There was a spark of electric energy that shot through the both of you, that small string slowly getting tied, but being still loose.
He shook his head, not letting it tighten.
“I’m going back to the house.” Sunghoon quickly turned and walked away, leaving you.
You touched your chest, looking down at the ground.
“What the fuck was that.”
—
Sunghoon spent the rest of the day locked inside his room, flipping through the photos he had taken earlier that morning, stopping at the one of you.
His heartstrings were being pulled. The moment of the string being attached to the both of you came back into his mind.
“I can’t mate with a damn witch, it’s impossible,” he whispered to himself.
But the more he looked at your photo, the more his heart called to you.
He turned the camera off, set it on the bedside table, rolled over, and fell asleep.
He woke up at the sound of footsteps walking down the hall.
Sunghoon stretched, a yawn escaping his lips.
He checked the time off his phone, rolling his eyes at the time.
Sunghoon quickly got out of bed, sliding his sneakers on before walking out of his room, seeing the door to your bedroom was open.
Sunghoon rolled his eyes, “What the hell is she doing?”
He found you outside by the pond sitting on the ground. Glass bottles filled with herbs sat in front of you, and a small fire was lit to your right.
“It’s three a.m.,” he yawned, “why the hell are you outside at three a.m.”
You turned and smiled at him, “I’m doing witchy things.”
Sunghoon scoffed, “I already figured that, hex girl. I’m asking what exactly you are doing.”
You turned back to the herbs, slowly mixing them together and setting them into the fire.
“Don’t you know the witching hour is three a.m.?”
Sunghoon shoved his hands into the pockets of his sweatpants, “Yes, isn’t that when your powers are at their strongest? Just like us on a new moon.”
“Exactly,” you sang, “My powers are only stronger for an hour, plus the protection barrier I put around the house was fading due to my injuries from the fire. I need to revamp my recovery spell as well, so these scars go away.”
Sunghoon’s heart pulled towards you even more, you were sacrificing so much to protect everyone, to protect him when he does nothing but be an ass towards you.
You stood up, brushing the dirt off your sweatpants, “The barrier on the house has been fixed, so yay!”
Sunghoon nodded.
“But I ran out of herbal recovery leaves, so I need more of that to remove all these burn marks.”
You started to walk away, only for Sunghoon to grab your arm.
You raised a brow at him, noticing how serious his face looked at you, “What?”
Sunghoon walked closer to you, tracing his fingers over the massive pink scar on your face, “You’re beautiful as you are,” his fingers moved over every inch of the scar, before moving down your cheek, his palm cupping your face, “You’re so beautiful, scars and all.”
Your heart raced. He thought you were beautiful? You thought he hated you. But you couldn’t help but feel that tug to him, and notice his energy was matching that tug.
“What is this feeling?” You asked, “This energy that’s flowing between us? It wasn’t there before today.”
Sunghoon reached for your hand with his free hand, his eyes meeting yours, “It’s the string of fate.”
You looked at him confused, “String of fate?”
“When vampires meet their mates, a string of fate ties them together,” Sunghoon took a deep breath in, “And I think we might have a string of fate tying around us.”
“Is that another way of saying we are soulmates?” You made a grossed-out face at him, which earned you a glare.
“Don’t look at me like that hex girl, you act like it’s a choice.”
“Is it not?”
Sunghoon shook his head, “Trust me if it was, I wouldn’t be standing here right now.”
“Must be spine-chilling knowing your string of fate is probably being tied to a witch.” you teased him.
Sunghoon half smiled, biting his lower lip, “You know for someone who was the head witch of your coven and village, you sure don’t know a lot about vampires.”
You rolled your eyes, finally pushing his hand from your face, “I was only recently appointed as head witch, it’s not something I wanted.”
Sunghoon squeezed your hand, “It’s like Jungwon being our leader, I don’t think he thought he was fit enough.”
“Jungwon is doing fanatic, better than I was.”
“I bet you were fine—“
“If I were fine,” you took a deep breath in, “Then Dorian wouldn’t have found a way to break the barrier over my village and wouldn’t have burnt down to ashes and killed my whole coven.”
Sunghoon pulled you to him, embracing you, “I am so sorry they didn’t get to you in time. The moment Dorian would have been near Jake we would have known, we would have been there in seconds and…”
“And what, bloodsucker?”
“I could have saved you and your coven.”
You looked up at him, “You hate me, hate witches, why do that?”
Sunghoon took a deep breath, pushing your long hair behind your ear, “I would have gone to protect Jake, he’s my best friend after all, but I would have met you sooner, and could have prevented what happened.”
You stepped away from him, tears filling your eyes and not wanting him to see it.
“I couldn’t have stopped what happened, but I can do something now to protect you and my pack.”
You made eye contact with him, once again feeling that string of fate, it pulled your hearts together, you could feel and see the red energy wrap around the two of you, but you could also feel Sunghoon’s heart trying to reject it.
“We can’t be mates, you won’t allow it.”
Sunghoon rolled his eyes, “Stop using your voodoo on me.”
you scoffed, “I’m not using voodoo! I am using my—“
“Just shut up and come over here and kiss me.”
You stared at him, his hands clenched into fists at his sides.
You chuckled, “What?”
“Y/N,” your heart stopped at hearing how beautifully your name rolled off his tongue, “I am fighting to push out that string of fate. Anytime I’ve thought about who my mate would be, I never once pictured it would be you. Yet here you are in front of me. We are total opposites and two different types of creatures. And if you go back into that house and ignore this fate, then we will continue this back and forth. But if you come over here and kiss me, I swear I’ll be good to you.”
God damn that string of fate and god damn this vampire.
You rushed to him, standing on your tiptoes to reach his lips. His hands found your waist. The red energy of this fate tied you two into a knot. Bonding you as mates.
“Goddammit, hex girl,” he whispered in between kisses.
“Goddamnit, bloodsucker,” you whispered back.
Sunghoon sat against the tree, with you between his legs. Back against his chest and his arms wrapped around you.
You leaned your head against his chin, watching as the sun slowly peaked over the horizon.
“How long were you the head witch?” Sunghoon asked, taking your hands in his.
You sighed, “Only two years, I was next in line but I didn’t want it.”
“Why didn’t you?” Sunghoon was curious. Witches were something totally different than vampires, dhampirs, and even werewolves, their way of life was completely in the opposite direction.
“I didn’t feel as if I was ready,” you leaned more into him, “I don’t have as many years on me as some of the other warlocks and witches in the village.”
“And what time period are you from exactly?” Sunghoon teased.
“I saw the Salem Witch Trials happen.”
“Gosh you’re so old!” he teased you more, planting kisses on your cheek.
“Oh shut up!” you shoved your back into his chest, “I can NOT believe I am stuck with you until the world ends.”
“Get used to it, sweetheart.”
You both laughed and leaned more into each other.
“Can I take a photo of us?” Sunghoon asked, “I want to capture this moment.”
You nodded and he pulled his phone from his pocket.
“No camera?” you teased.
“Phone cameras work just as well.”
You looked into the phone's camera and gasped, “Oh my god! I can see your reflection!”
Sunghoon dropped his arm and rolled his eyes, “Shut up with your stupid ass jokes and take a nice photo with me, hex girl.”
You decided to stop teasing him and smiled into the camera.
Sunghoon stared down at the photo of the two of you, the happiness he felt, he could see it written all over his face.
“You know, I’ve never captured something as beautiful as you.”
You looked up at him, “And I’ve never thought I’d have my own personal photographer to take model photos of me.”
“God you’re so annoying.”
Hand in hand, you followed Sunghoon back to the house.
Everyone was awake and stopped everything they were doing in shock at the sight they were seeing.
“Who would have thought,” Jake teased.
Sunghoon tried hard to fight back his smile, “Shut up.”
Everyone laughed and joked along.
You were happy.
The moment you bonded with Sunghoon, you felt the same bond with the others, including your best friend and the humans in the pack.
It wasn’t like your coven, but the bond was still there. You belonged somewhere again.
You looked up at your mate, his smile working numbers on your heart. God you loved him so much already.
But Sunghoon’s smile faded, and so did the other vampire's smiles.
The room fell silent. The humans and you are both confused, clearly not being able to hear what they are hearing.
“Something isn’t right,” Heeseung said quietly.
“Sunghoon?” you take your hand in his.
He squeezed your hand tightly.
Before Sunghoon could open his mouth to speak, you sensed the other presence.
You dropped your mate's hand, and slowly back away.
You looked at your half-blooded friend, she was already looking at you.
“Dorian...” you whispered, “He broke the protection barrier.”
Sunghoon’s jaw clenched, “Guys what do we do?”
Before any more could be said, you and __ were running towards the door.”
“No no no!!” Sunghoon and Jake both yelled, grabbing ahold of you and her.
“Jake, fucking let go of me!!” she screamed.
You also fought off Sunghoon’s grip on your arm, “Let go of me!” you hissed.
“I am not letting you go out there!” He snapped.
You managed to get out of his hold and were out the door.
“Y/N!” Sunghoon yelled, going after you.
__ released Jake’s grip and was following behind.
Everyone else was right behind.
Dorian stood at the edge of the pond, two women standing at his side, and a black portal opened behind him.
You clenched your fist and you stood in front of him at a distance.
“Dorian!” you hissed.
“I see you survived being burned,” he laughed, “You unfortunately didn’t get the fate as your coven did.”
“How dare you speak of them!” You took a step forward, only to be stopped by Sunghoon getting in front of you.
Sunghoon glared down at Dorian, his rage hitting its peak.
Dorian laughed, “Oh this is too good! Two enemies mated? This pack continues to surprise me.” He glances over at your best friend with Jake also at her side, “Ahh, nice to see you again, __. I also see you’ve mated again.”
“Shut up!” the dhampir snapped, “Don’t you dare bring him up!! You murderer!!”
Dorian’s laughter grew louder the more he made eye contact with each member of the pack.
Jungwon and Jay have death grips on their mates. Their eyes narrowed and their jaws clenched.
“I would love to stay and chat up with you guys, but I only came for two of your mates, and that is all.” Dorian looked at the women at his sides, “Ladies will you do the honors?”
The women both smiled and disappeared.
Sunghoon’s eyes widened, those two weren’t like normal vampires.
“He used magic..” you whispered, “He figured out how to read the spells he stole from my coven.”
Dorian’s laughter filled the air and it only made Sunghoon rage even more.
With one blink of an eye, one of the women was at Sunghoon’s side, and then she was gone. She reappeared back at Dorian’s side with you in front of her, a knife pressed against your neck, the sharp edge making a cut, a small stream of blood dripping down.
The other woman reappeared with the dhampir at Dorian’s side.
As if on command, Sunghoon and Jake both rushed forward.
They weren’t thinking clearly. Their brains fogged and only had their sights on their mates.
Heeseung made it in time to grab Sunghoon, pulling him back, and Sunoo for Jake.
“GIVE HER BACK!!” Sunghoon screamed, “FUCKING GIVE HER BACK TO ME.”
“Sunghoon calm down,” Heeseung shouted, “He’s going to kill them both if you take one more step.”
Sunghoon stopped fighting Heeseung, but Sunoo struggled to keep Jake at bay, until Heeseung repeated the same words again, causing Jake to fall to his knees.
“Good,” Dorian said, “Would have been a shame to kill your mates in front of you.”
“What do you want with our pack members!?” Jungwon snapped a low growl leaving his lips when he yelled.
“I have some unfinished business with them,” Dorian stared down at Jungwon’s mate, causing Jungwon to press __ even closer to him, “I have some unfinished business with all of you actually, but Y/N and this dhampir are more important. They have something I need.”
Sunghoon went to take a step, just to be stopped by hearing your whimpers as the knife was pressed harder against your neck.
“Now then,” Dorian turned and faced the portal, “We shall be taking our leave then.”
He stepped through the portal, the women slowly following behind him.
Sunghoon and Jake tried fighting Heeseung and Sunoo again.
Both scream out for their mates.
Sunghoon felt powerless as he watched you disappear through the portal, quickly closing up after you stepped through.
The last thing you saw was the tears that filled Sunghoon’s eyes.
Once you were gone, all Sunghoon could do was fall to his knees, his fingers dug into the dirt as he stared down.
The sounds of Jake’s cries muffled out.
No one ever told Sunghoon how it would feel to have your mate taken from you, to feel the distance of how far they were. The loneliness of them not being at your side.
Sunghoon couldn’t hold in his rage as he let out a yell until his voice was gone and his throat sore.
The last thing Sunghoon remembered was Heeseung pulling him off the ground and dragging him into the house.
—
Everyone sat in silence the next morning.
Jake sat in the corner of the living room, knees to his chest and head on his knees, tuning out the world.
Sunghoon stared down at the photo of you he had taken with his camera. His hands shook.
“Dorian is going to pay.” Sunghoon said, breaking the silence, “I am going to make him pay for the things he’s done and get my mate back.”
#myiceprince#park sunghoon#sunghoon#sunghoon x reader#reader x sunghoon#reader x enhypen#enhypen x reader#enhypen fanfiction#enhypen fanfic#enhypen imagines#enhypen scenarios#enhypen#strangers to lovers#enemies to lovers#vampiresbleeding#yeonzzzn writing
316 notes
·
View notes
Text
Come Back to Me pt. 1
Pairing: Astarionxf!Tav
Rating: M
Warnings: Hurt/angst, comfort, trauma, fluff, trauma, soft jealous Astarion
Summary: After an attack in the Shadow Cursed Lands, Tavriel is exposed to the toxins of fear inducing mushroom spores, causing her already weakened mind to relive the traumatic horrors of her past. Astarion and Halsin are forced to work quickly to cure her mind of the spores before the effects remain with her permanently.
Also read on AO3! Check there for more frequent updates because I sometimes forget to also post them here.
I also recommend reading my previous fic for some backstory on my Tav! Not totally necessary, but if you’d like some backstory you can find it here!
Masterlist
Come Back to Me Part 2, Part 3, Part 4, Part 5, Part 6
The fireplace crackled softly in the small room, the light flickering across the walls and ceiling offered the only illumination. Astarion laid in bed with one arm under his head; his eyes closed but not fully sleeping. Since being in the Shadow Cursed Lands, he’d had trouble resting, the constant darkness was a harsh reminder of his life under Cazador and he wanted nothing more than to leave the horrid place. He missed the sun and the warmth it brought. He wasn’t sure how long he had in the sun and he detested any unnecessary second he had to spend in darkness. However, making their way through the Shadow Curse was the only way to continue their journey to rid themselves of the tadpole swimming in his brain, so he reluctantly agreed to the journey.
A whimper in his ear caused his eyes to open and his head to turn towards the companion sleeping rather unsoundly next to him. Tavriel whimpered again, her eyes clenched together tightly as the nightmare in her mind began to grow and swirl. She was asleep on her side while nestled closely under Astarion’s free arm, her head tucked against his neck with one arm draped over his torso and one of her legs tangled within his. He could feel her breathing against his neck. Short, quick bursts of her warm breath washed over him while her hand latched to his side, desperately trying to bring him closer.
While the darkness and shadows of the Shadow Cursed Lands had a negative impact on everyone in the party, particularly Astarion, it seemed to be weighing more heavily on Tavriel. She had spent a lifetime of torture and pain in a cold, dark dungeon at the hands of her old master and being back in the unyielding darkness was taking its toll. She hadn’t been sleeping well, nightmares and vile memories were coming to her more and more frequently the longer they stayed, and her mood had taken a sharp turn.
Tavriel was prone to nightmares while above ground, given her history, but they were not frequent and never severe enough to rouse others. However, everyone knew when she had the first one under the Shadow Curse. A guttural scream had pierced the silence of the Last Light Inn that night, waking every resident in the building, and continued until the source was found. Tavriel’s companions had rushed into her room, expecting to see her being attacked by an enemy, but were instead surprised to find her alone. She was in bed, writhing and clawing at her head and back as another scream escaped her lips. She was lost in a nightmare, her breath coming in rapid pants and she was unable to be stirred from her sleep. A quick, firm shake of her shoulders from Karlach had finally snapped her trance and she struggled for a moment, trying to gather her senses while also get her breathing under control. Karlach still had her by the shoulders as Tavriel finally came to.
“Are you alright, soldier?” Karlach had asked. Tavriel had said nothing, still panting lightly as her eyes scanned the room. She felt the fear once again rise in her chest as she realized she had not only disturbed the tiefling, but every one else in her group. They stood in her room and in the threshold, concern and confusion etched on their faces as they watched their seemingly strong leader simply crumble to her own mind. Tavriel had managed to utter a quick apology and asked that everyone return to bed before wiggling her way from Karlach’s grasp. Without another word, she had pushed passed her companions and out of her room, heading downstairs in the inn to clear her mind. The lower level of the inn was thankfully quiet and she was able to find a dark corner she could use to compose herself before facing her friends once again.
In her small corner, Tavriel paced and tried her best to keep herself moving, trying to ease her frazzled mind. Keeping still would only allow the memories to flood back in and regain their firm grip on her heart. Her fingers raked through her hair, over and over, tugging at the roots with each new pull, desperately trying to have her focus on anything else. With a final turn, she ended up bumping into something solid. Astarion had followed her down once she left her rooms, allowing her to self soothe until it was apparent her own methods were no longer working. He had gripped her shoulders tightly when she collided with him and pulled her to him, wasting no time in wrapping his arms around her until she could be consoled.
Astarion insisted from that night on that they share a bed. Tavriel was hesitant at first, not wanting to disturb his own rest with her issues, but she eventually agreed and had slept beside him ever since. He wanted nothing sexual from the sleeping arrangement, but wanted to be there when she needed waking from her dreams. And tonight was no different. Tavriel was once again slipping into the depths of her nightmares, beginning to thrash against his side as everything became more vivid in her mind.
“Easy now, darling,” he whispered into her ear, his grip tightening around her, “you’re safe. No harm will come to you here.” His words did not ease her troubled mind. She started pushing against him, doing anything she could to escape; her eyes still sewn shut and her face twisted into a look of agony. Her whimpers of fear quickly grew louder, dancing on the verge of becoming screams. Astarion swiftly sat up, still partially reclining but no longer flat on his back, as he secured his arm around her back and the other previously occupied arm hooked under her knee. With a grunt of effort, he pulled Tavriel on top of him, using his arms to clutch her close to his chest so she couldn’t worm her way off the bed and onto the floor. He pressed his cheek to hers, speaking into her ear.
“Tavriel,” he said firmly, “Tavriel, wake up. It’s a dream. Come back to me, my love.” His words seemed to finally break through to the elf and she began to settle, readjusting a bit to find a comfortable position atop the vampire.
“There we go,” he cooed as her breathing slowed to a normal rate, “that's it, darling.” Astarion pulled her hair to the side, giving him better access to her back. Slowly, he ran his hand along her spine, hoping his ministrations could coax her back to sleep before she had to be up for the day. Her muscles were tight under his fingers, but began to loosen the more he touched her.
“I’m sorry,” Tavriel said softly, her voice beginning to crack, “I’m disturbing you, aren’t I?” She felt terrible knowing her nightly terrors would often result in Astarion lying awake for most of the night, but did find comfort and solace with his company. He understood more than anyone how darkness could corrupt the mind, so she felt safe knowing she could be vulnerable around him without fear of mockery or cruelty.
“Nonsense, love.” He continued to stroke her back as he spoke, “Now rest. They’ll be calling for you soon enough.” As nice as idea of falling back into a peaceful slumber sounded, Tavriel couldn’t bring herself to close her eyes, afraid of the nightmares that might claw their way back inside her mind. She kept her gaze transfixed on the fire on the other side of the room, desperate to cling to any light she could find. Gods, how she hated the darkness, hated the shadows lurking all around until they seeped into her dreams. As much as she wanted to run as far away from this place as she could, she was bound to the promise she had made to Halsin to lift the curse from the lands, not wanting to back down from her word. She silently cursed her innate desire to help those in need, but ultimately knew she was making the right call, even if her own welfare was declining.
“If you won’t sleep,” Astarion’s soft voice broke her concentration, “do you want to talk about it?” Tavriel would often tell Astarion about her night terrors, finding that talking through them offered some comfort, but there were times that she would keep them to herself. She felt that there were some that were too heaven to burden him with and this was one of those moments.
“No, not this time,” her voice was low, “although I do appreciate the offer.” She offered him a half hearted smile before nuzzling her head back against his chest. They continued to lay in silence, neither wanting to disturb the peace between them. Astarion’s fingers found their way to her head, softly scratching at her scalp as Tavriel’s breathing began to slow and her eyes began to droop.
Astarion smiled as he felt her heart beat against his chest, the sensation almost mimicking his own heart pounding. Of course, with Tavriel, his heart had resumed beating, metaphorically speaking. Everything about her seemed to thaw his icy heart. He loved the feeling that would wash over him if he could squeeze a smile and laugh out of her with a quick remark. Her hands, despite always being ready for battle, were always gentle with him and never strayed in an attempt for something sexual. By the gods, it was getting harder and harder for him to deny the feelings for her that had rooted deep in his soul. He was in love with her.
“Soldier!” Karlach’s voice broke through the silence with a pound at the door, “Are you in there? Halsin’s been looking for you!” With a heavy sigh, Tavriel reluctantly opened her eyes.
“I’m almost ready!” She called as she pushed herself off Astarion’s chest. She swung her leg over his body, rolling to her side before sliding off the bed. Tavriel stood, arching her back and stretching her arms above her head with a groan as she tried to shake the sleep from her body. She had delayed as long as she could, now dreading the fact she would have to venture deep into the forest of the Shadow Curse after her promise to go scouting with Halsin.
Astarion sat up fully, swinging his legs over the side of the bed, but remained seated as he watched Tavriel ready herself. She had already removed her tunic and tossed it across the room by the time he sat up, leaving her back exposed to him as she rummaged through her belongings to find a relatively clean alternative. His eyes scanned along her backside, noting the different marks that adorned her back. Like himself, her body was littered with scars given to her by her former master, but he had never asked how she got them, almost feeling like he would be prying if he did. Although he was certain she would explain them to him if he ever were to ask, he still hesitated, not wanting to have her relive the making of the scars. They were deep in her skin, no doubt to have been painful, and some even appeared to be fresh. His trance was broken as Tavriel pulled a wrinkled shirt over her head, once again hiding the evidence of her torture to the world.
“You know you don’t have to go,” he mused while leaning back on his hands, “You could always ask someone else to go and you can go back to bed. You look dreadful, dear.” Astarion wasn’t wrong. Lack of sleep and barely eating since being in the Shadow Cursed Lands had certainly taken a toll on Tavriel. She had perpetually dark circles under her eyes and she seemed to be getting weaker. Tavriel was by no means the strongest on the team, but Astarion had noticed that even simple tasks were almost too much for her now. He was concerned with how much life was being sapped from his beloved.
“Hells, I’ll even go in your place if that means you stay here and rest.” He watched as Tavriel fumbled with her hair, hastily trying to braid the mess, but failing miserably. Astarion stood and made his way to Tavriel, taking the haphazardly made braid from her hands and redoing it himself.
“You’re sweet,” she hummed, thankful for him taking over, “but I promised Halsin that I would be the one to go. I can’t offer people much other than my word these days so I need to keep my promises.”
Astarion hissed at the name. Gods, how he loathed that man. Halsin wasn’t inherently bad, in fact he was almost utter perfection. Because of this, Astarion couldn’t help but feel jealousy towards the druid. And deep down, he was afraid that Halsin could provide Tavriel everything he couldn’t, everything she could ever want from a partner. Truthfully, it was only a matter of time until Tavriel came to her senses and left him for the better man. Halsin was everything Astarion wasn’t. He was strong, level headed, warm, alive…
Not to mention that he and Tavriel seemingly had more in common than she did with Astarion. Both were wood-elves with an innate love of nature and the outdoors, while Astarion would much rather spend his time reading a book in luxury. Coupled with the fact that Tavriel had been separated from nature for so long, Astarion could easily see Halsin stepping in and offering to show her everything she had missed out on. Taking her on walks in the forest, swimming in lakes, bonding with any furry creature that crossed their paths, and offer her the warmth and love she so desperately wanted and deserved. Years of torment under Cazador had left Astarion bitter and jaded, more than happy to find whatever benefitted himself and leaving others to themselves. Even though he had developed a soft spot for Tavriel, he didn’t always agree with her willingness to help everyone. Halsin, on the other hand, was the opposite. Always willing to rescue those that needed saving, even at his own peril. The more Astarion thought about just how similar Tavriel and Halsin were, the more he realized that Tavriel would be stupid to stay with him.
“This isn’t your problem, you know.” He seethed while continuing to braid her hair, “The druid seems more than capable of solving his own issues without dragging us into it. We have our own problems to deal with. Or have you forgotten about the tadpoles we have swimming around in our brains? Why must you insist on helping every lost soul or injured little beastie we come across?”
“Because no one came for me,” Tavriel said quietly, “I’ve spent almost my entire life locked away in a cage, abused and neglected, because no one would help me. No one could be bothered to come looking for me, not even my own parents. I help others because I can’t stomach the idea of walking past someone who needs help. I can only see myself in them, when I was at my lowest, begging only for death because I was so miserable.” Astarion sighed, placing a soft kiss to the crown of her head.
“You know I absolutely adore you, but your generosity is going to be your downfall one day.” Astarion said as he twirled the completed braid into a bun at the base of Tav’s head, pinning it in place, “I just want to see you safe.” His voice had softened, not intending to start an argument. “You and I both have experienced more than our fair share of torment and yet we turned out so differently. One of us turned out cold and vindictive while the other would willingly lay down their life for another. I do sometimes think you are too good for me, darling.”
“We’re cut from the same cloth, Astarion,” Tavriel said as she hoisted her armor onto her shoulders, “we just happened to respond to a lifetime of absolute shit differently. That doesn’t make either of us better than the other. We coped the best we could in both situations.”
“Oh, good heavens not at all, dear,” Astarion chuckled while helping Tavriel with the laces to her outfit, “two sides of the same coin, perhaps, but not the same cloth. I was cut from the finest Baldurian silk one could buy whereas you are more like…burlap.”
“Burlap?!” she turned quickly to face him, a smile wide on her face as she indulged his teasing.
“Ah, but only the finest burlap, I will say.” He tapped with tip of her nose with his finger, “Honestly, love, you can’t possibly imagine anything other than burlap when you look at that scraggly bush that adorns your pretty little head. I had a hard enough time simply trying to pin it in place.”
“Well, do forgive me, darling. I’ve not been too terribly concerned with the state of my hair while in the shadows.” She teased as she approached him, her fingers toying with the tassels on the front of his tunic.
“I wouldn’t expect you to, but that’s where I come in,” Astarion’s hands travelled down her sides and landed on her hips, pulling Tavriel flush to his chest, “Once you get back from your little waltz in the shadows, we’ll get you cleaned up with a nice bath and see what wonders I can do for that hair of yours. I can’t say I can work an absolute miracle, I am a vampire spawn and not a wizard, after all, but I do have my talents.”
“If that’s the case, if you manage to turn my burlap into silk rivaling yours, then you will be greatly rewarded.” Her voice lowered with her final words before softly placing a single kiss on the underside of his jaw. Astarion felt a gentle warmth spread to his cheeks as her lips departed from his skin. Tavriel’s kisses were few and far between, not from a lack of caring on her part, but she was admittedly emotionally stunted. Showing affections was something she struggled with after being abused for so long, but she was learning in her own time; they both were.
Although Astarion had already confessed to Tavriel that he wanted their relationship to be more than just face value and they were officially a bonded pair, they had mutually decided to remove sex from relationship for the time being. Both the vampire and the elf needed time to be comfortable with the idea of more aggressive intimacy in order to make anything work, not that they minded, of course. They were happy to be in each others company, either in silence or spending the night talk with each other, but that didn’t stop them from playful flirting and a stolen kiss every now and again.
“Now, if you’ll excuse me,” Tavriel sighed as she pulled away, “I’m sure I’ve kept Halsin waiting long enough.” Before she could fully leave Astarion’s grasp, he pulled her back to him.
“Before you go, I do have one small favor to ask you,” his voice dropped as he spoke, showing a rare side of seriousness, “Since you’re making promises to any old person you come across, will you make one to me?” Astarion’s hands returned to her hips, squeezing them lightly.
“Of course.” She said softly, “What can I do for you?”
“Just come back,” he pressed his forehead to hers as he spoke, “come back to me.” Tavriel cupped her hands to his face, softly stroking the hollows of his cheeks as she leaned into his embrace. She could sense there was something else behind his request, but wasn’t well rested enough to look too far into it.
“I promise,” Tavriel said as she pressed her forehead further onto his, “I’ll come back to you. Right here. Just like this.” She lingered for a moment more before finally pulling away, reluctantly removing her hands from his cheeks. Without another word, she slipped out of their shared room and headed down stairs. Astarion stood silently in the center of the room, the light from the fire beginning to fade as he was left with his thoughts. Tavriel was fully capable of surviving the shadow curse, she had survived possible centuries of worse treatment, and with Halsin by her side she would surely be fine. But, despite these facts, Astarion couldn’t shake the sense of unease that was settling in his chest. The Shadow Cursed Lands did not abide by traditional rules, they mercilessly took what they wanted and left nothing untouched. Astarion could only hope that Tavriel would be left untouched by the corruption.
#astarion#baldur's gate 3#bg3#tav#astarion x female tav#astarion x tav#spawn astarion#astarion fanfic#astarion fanfiction#fanfic#halsin#named tav
65 notes
·
View notes
Text
The house at the edge of the world Ch.5
Summary: Y/N is the owner of an Airbnb at the edge of the world, a place in which Wanda would either heal or become what everyone is afraid of.
Pairings: Wanda Maximoff/SW! x Female!Reader
Warnings: Minors DNI! +18, angst, drama, slow burn, friends to lovers, pregnancy, romance, fluff, mentions of depression and self harm, healing, R owns an Airbnb that welcomes many known characters from Marvel, R has powers, Wanda needs healing, and so does R. Idiots in love. More warnings as the story progress.
Author's Note: Scarlet Witch makes a more define appearance in this chapter, and Wanda it's starting to feel confused, much like R. So, at some point I was thinking about Eternal!Reader, but...I decided against it and do something different. It will be explained later. I hope you guys like this chapter, thank you so much for the support.
Thank you for reading. English is no my mother tongue so I do apologize for any grammar, spelling or funny mistake.
Chapter 1 - Chapter 2 - Chapter 3 - Chapter 4 - Chapter 6 - Chapter 7 Chapter 8 - Chapter 9 - Chapter 10 - Chapter 11 - Chapter 12 - Chapter 13 - Chapter 14 - Epilogue
Chapter 5
The face of jealousy
By the time morning arrived, Wanda Maximoff found herself curled up in an unknown location glancing directly into a woman she had met just a few weeks ago.
This was a hole new experience for her, watching your sleeping form with your mouth hanging open slightly and some spit on the corner of your mouth. You looked cute, and Wanda found herself smiling despite the warning inside her head.
There was a familiar speeding of her heart, and the dark thoughts mixed with the confusion created by you and your actions made her body trembled and her breathing become erratic for a moment. Wanda was having a fight inside her head, she found herself facing not only a myriad of familiar emotions that had brought her to where she was now; but she was also facing new ones. Emotions she was not completely familiar with, emotions she thought would never experience again.
The day before was something she had missed greatly.
It was real. Everything was so real, like being with them again. But what about Vision? What about our world?
That voice that sounded so much like hers, yet so different. The same voice that had started questioning everything though always looking for a way to continue with the initial plan. Vision. Her family, Her perfect life. A place where there was no more loneliness or sadness, where she could be herself, where she would not hurt anyone.
What does this mean?
But Wanda and her alter ego didn’t have an answer to that question. Not yet, anyway.
You stirred in your sleep, mumbling something unintelligible while wincing when your foot brushes against the surface of the sofa. Wanda felt her hear shrank at the sight, her body tensing ready to help you any way she could to ease the pain and the discomfort. The thought made her panic, and in her indecision and confusion she turned around putting her feet on the floor.
It wasn’t until then she realized her shoes were not on, and a light sheet had been placed on top of her. Wanda blinked away the nest that was made around her that made her sleeping arrangement comfortable enough to not create any muscle discomfort on her. Once more she turned her green eyes to you, why were you doing all of this?
Friends, I want us to be friends. This is what friends do, watch awful movies and criticized the acting.
Your voice filled her head, Wanda clenched her fist closed taking a deep breath while trying to push her emotions and thoughts about you away. She went to her shoes, standing up while making sure she had all her stuff on her before leaving; she was really trying to be silent but she tangled with the sheet around her feet almost falling on top of you, her hands holding her up from the armchair and the sofa back. Wanda felt just as the blood rush to her cheeks, and her green eyes found those of yours blinking away your sleepiness with a hint of confusion that soon was replaced by amusement.
“Now, that’s a way to wake up.” You mumbled stretching a little, you looked around then settled your eyes on Wanda that seemed frozen in place trying to hide her flustered face from you. You raised a brow at her, lips curling up slightly. “So, anything I can help you with?”
“Oh, I…I’m sorry, I almost fell down and…” Wanda tried to stand up, in her eagerness she almost fell down again until you held her up by her shoulders.
“Woah, just…really to early for this clumsiness.” You chuckled when Wanda finally stood up kicking the bed sheet off her feet, she brushed her hair with a hand while trying to cover her face with the other.
“Sorry, I almost fell and I didn’t want to wake you up and…” Wanda stopped abruptly, she took a deep breath mortified when she heard your chuckles. She dared to glance at you, but the only thing she found was amusement and understanding.
“As I said, too early.” You mumbled glancing around while stretching out, you wanted to continue the teasing but Wanda was looking rather shaken as it was so you thought it wouldn’t be prudent to do so.
“What time is it?” You asked leaning back on the sofa, Wanda flickered her eyes to the clock on the wall.
“7AM.” She straightened up gathering courage to offer you a kind smile, “I want to thank you for yesterday, it was really nice. And sorry about the…the abrupt awakening.”
You shrugged sitting up wincing when your foot touch the floor for a moment, you knew that day your foot would be even worse than the day before but still it surprised you how much it hurt. The morning breeze seemed to be sneaking in from the open door of your yard, the sun and the light of the day was already bright enough to let you see how messy everything around you was. It didn’t matter though, last night had been one of the best nights of your life and that was saying a lot. Your face softened at the memory, your lips quirking up.
“No problem, Principessa, it was the perfect awakening.” You snickered at the roll of her eyes, you yawned looking around before settling your eyes on her. “Though I have to say, I did miss my training sessions in which you would look at me from afar.”
“I think it is way too early for you to start with this.” Wanda said rolling her eyes, though you could see this time around she did look relax.
“It is never too early to flirt with a beautiful woman, Principessa.” You winked at her and this time around you could see her blush there. You glanced at all the dishes and the complete disorder of the place making a face while redirecting your stare to your foot.
“What would you say if I get a nice cup of black coffee and breakfast? Then, I think I need to organize around here.”
Wanda shifted to one for and the other, worrying her teeth on her lip. Indecision written in her eyes before she stepped back a little her hands wiggling around, there was a pushed on her mind and she decided to speak again.
“Your foot it’s hurting you, I can see that.” She finally pointed with her head to your foot, “I could stay and help you around, I mean…I wanted to go back to the house, didn’t want to overstay after last night.”
You cocked your head pressing your lips together, “you’re not overstaying here, Wanda. I actually am glad you’re still here. We have a fun time, didn’t know romcoms could be so fun to watch or that you were such a scaredy cat for horror movies.”
Something happened at that moment, Wanda saw you sitting on the sofa with a bandage foot and a smile looking up at her with such an open expression on your face. Her heart stopped beating for a moment, and everything came back at her like a whirlpool of uncontained emotions.
“I don’t know how to thank you for last night…” she started talking trying to hold herself back. “I really don’t know what to say…”
You cocked your head with your lips quirking up, “Wanda, you don’t need to say anything.”
Wanda sighed in frustration, “but I need to say something! I just…I don’t know how to say it.”
She was still unsure of how to express everything she felt the day before, she was unable to speak to you of her family how what you did bring back the memories she had of her mom, dad and brother. How instead of being sad, she felt nostalgic and a part of her became alive after all those years of having mourned them it finally felt as…as if she would never forget about them, as if they were right there with her.
She could never thank you enough for making her feel like that. For bringing memories she had forgotten. She had been in such a constant rollercoaster of emotions; she had never stopped to enjoy the things she used to love. She remembered those first days back at the Avenger’s compound trying to catch up with old sitcoms, building a friendship and a relationship with Vision while entering a life that had left her alone.
She had forgotten what it was to be normal.
She had forgotten what it was to not fear for her life, or her powers or what city they should move next. Wanda knew she had been truing to get a hold of the sense of normality she was living at the moment, that was one of the pillars of the world she had built in Westview. That was one of her goals by creating her own world, with her own rules.
Wanda sighed brushing her hair once more, looking away while lifting her head to the ceiling. Her eyes blurring under the weight of everything she had been feeling for so long, she wished she could heal herself the way some physical wounds could be healed, she wished it wouldn’t take so long for her to stop feeling the pain, the deep sadness and loneliness, or the confusion and the sense of betrayal she got whenever she thought of you.
“You really don’t have to say anything, Wanda.” Her name sounded comforting in your voice; Wanda put her arms around herself looking away for a moment. “You have gone through so much, I get it.”
“No, you don't." Wanda took a deep breath, whatever sense of happiness she felt the night before, whatever peace or tranquillity she experienced was soon washed away by the overwhelming emotion raging inside her mind.
“My life has been a constant rollercoaster ever since I lost my parents, everything from that point on had been disaster after disaster and I haven’t been able to take a breath and stopped feeling like this.” Wanda let out a humourless laugh, she furrowed her brows lowering her face as she continued. “I have lost everything and everyone I love, time and time again I have lost and the moment I finally got a glimpse of happiness, the moment I finally got everything I wanted…”
You didn’t expect the confession, if you were to be honest with yourself you never expect the young woman standing before you to actually reveal anything to you. And you respected that, you offered your friendship because you knew it was something she might need. Not because it was you, but because sometimes we really did need someone to be there for us. Your heart broke at the sight of Wanda breaking in ways you hadn’t seen before.
“And just when I got it…it got rip from me, it wasn’t right. I shouldn’t do it. My abilities are good enough to kill the love of my life but not to bring him back and build a world for just the two of us.”
Wanda wasn’t sure when she started crying, but soon she could not stop herself. The tears rolled down her cheeks freely and the sob got caught on her throat as she trembled hugging herself to bring some sense of comfort. You didn’t even know what impulse you to do it, but soon you found yourself standing up and without any hesitation you wrapped your arms around her. Her response was immediate, she wrapped her arms around you resting her face on the crook of your neck sobbing while holding onto you tightly.
When was the last time someone had really hug her? When had someone really tried to comfort her? How many times had Wanda cried out for help, for a friendly hand and never gotten any answer?
You realized at that moment that Wanda had never really had a moment to catch up her broken heart and continued. How many sacrifices?
You didn’t know how long the both of you stood there, she was trembling in your arms and her sobs became mere whispers and breathy sighs while your neck and clothes felt wet from the tears and sweat just as her arms seemed to lose their grip on you. Little by little she calmed down; her body tensed slightly while she let go of you.
"Sorry." She mumbled, her warm breath made you shivered, you leaned back seeking out her eyes.
"Nothing to be sorry for, Wanda. I can barely imagine what it was like," You help her wiped the tears from her face, your movements tender, reassuring. “I'm here for you, for whatever you need.”
She smiled weakly at you, leaning into your touch just as you wiped away her tears distractedly never noticing her soft smile or the way she was looking at you.
"Yesterday I was reminded of them, my momma, papa and Pietro.” She whispered the revelation, with just a flash of doubt in her eyes, Wanda did something that would haunt you and her for quite some time. She leaned in placing a kiss on your cheek, it was a simple touch of lips against your skin until she just pressed her face on the crook of your neck once more, her arms around your back.
“Thank you, Y/N, it had been so long since…since I have such a good time, since I got…I got a nice memory of them. Thank you.”
You stood frozen there, the memory of the peck on your cheek still burning in your mind. You cleared your voice speaking just as softly as she had done.
“There are some things in life we cannot change, Wanda, that’s the reason we have memories, that’s why we should always hold onto the good times.” You clenched your eyes closed feeling her so close to you it was almost maddening. “For those things that we can change, we should never deny ourselves that opportunity. Sometimes, life has a funny way to tell you happiness it’s still out there waiting for you to just give it that chance.”
Wanda closed her eyes drowning in the comfort of your arms and warmth against hers, you let yourself relaxed under her arms until you put your right foot down and a sharp pain went all the wait up to your chest and head. You let out an exclamation of pain your knees buckling, making you falter on your feet, it was really stupid the way you fell back dragging Wanda with you until you hit the sofa with her right on top of you.
The pain was pulsating all the way up your leg, and the flustered expression on Wanda was not only for her recent embarrassment but also for the tears she had shed. You held back your laughter, the perfect situation to break the tension building around the both of you.
"Well, I hope you don't think I'm an easy girl just because we have our first date." You teased glancing down at Wanda that was on top of you, the young woman blushed a pretty crimson hiding her face away.
"Oh God, don't! It was an accident!" She exclaimed, you chuckled tapping on her shoulder. She glanced at you and you could see those puffy eyes more content than they were a moment ago. At least she also thought this was funny.
"So, I mean not that it bothers me but… are you going to move away anytime soon? My leg is still hurting…" You laughed at how fast she stood up putting her hair back while covering her face with both hands.
“Oh, god, I’m sorry!”
"You're far too easy, Wands," You sat up wincing as another wave of pain went through your leg.
"God I hate you! Really how could you…" Wanda sighed letting out a tiny smile. "How do you do it?"
“What?” You asked innocently, she just shook her head looking away from you. You sighed holding your leg with one hand before winking at her. “It’s actually part of my charm, Principessa, everyone loves it.”
Wanda wiped away the last of her tears, feeling as if a weight had been lifted from her chest. She knelt down then taking your wounded feet in her hands, you yelped trying to move it away but she held it firmly furrowing her brows.
“Your foot it’s swollen and I can see blood in here.”
“I suspect as much." You held back the exclamation of pain as she tried to unwrap the bandages and see the wound itself.
"I will bring you some painkillers and I want you to stay here.” Wanda said in a firm voice, she was really concern about the wound and how you had strained it by walking around the house. Her face lifted up until her green eyes were on you.
“I will help you around the house, getting everything organized. That means I don’t want you walking around to hurt yourself even more.”
You smiled at her wiggling your brows, “you’re a little bossy, Principessa. Do you like it? Ordering me around?”
This time around Wanda shook her head smiling at you, “you’re impossible, you know that, right?”
“I’m well aware of it, yes.” Then on a more serious note you tilted your head at her. "You don't have to stay, you know? I can rest a little and then go around getting everything in order…"
"I know, I want to stay." Wanda replied.
"You don't have to do it to thank me for last night either…." You continued; you lifted your gaze when Wanda placed a hand on your knee squeezing tenderly.
"I'm staying because you need help, and I want to help. I'm not doing it because I'm repaying a favour or your gesture from yesterday, Y/N." Wanda shifted from one foot to the other. "We are friends, right?"
You nodded and Wanda offered a smile.
"Then, this is what friends do. Let me help. I want to help. I need to help."
You understood then and there, she wasn't ready to go back to the house. She wasn't ready to leave just yet. But was not sure on how to ask to stay in your company. You wondered for a moment if she was aware of the influence of the Darkhold if perhaps she knew that being alone with it would be like an open invitation to its influence.
"Okay, then… thank you, for the help." You replied leaning back and watching Wanda all morning.
It was strange, how the both of you would speak of different topics. What she liked and what she knew, what you like and what you knew. The topics you had in common, the opinions you held about certain topics. It was interesting, and soon you found yourself drawn to her all over again. Wanda was smart, she was funny and she was…
You were afraid to find out more.
For the very first time in a long time, you found yourself spellbound. And it scared you deeply to feel like that again. And yet, there you were, allowing the young woman to build a nice place in your heart, with her eyes, and her smile.
Later on, when Wanda was back in the house she stood there for a good minute.
She could hear the voice of her mother rather upset at how messy everything in the house was. With a wishful smile, Wanda remembered her mother coming in with schedule and a task for each one of them to get the apartment cleaned up. The day before, and this day had been perfect in so many ways; she glanced at the reflection on the fridge, a flicker of red went by but she didn’t even flinch, instead she went right to the broom closet and decided it was about time for her to put some order in the house.
Your dynamic with Wanda changed completely.
The next day she was back there with you, helping you out in the yard while trying to do a more relaxed training session just before offering to make breakfast. Everything between the both of you became domestic, she spent most of her time on your backyard or in your living room watching movies and TV shows while enjoying light conversations with you.
Every day was different, and you realized you seek out her company as much as she sought yours.
As the days passed by everything you could think of was Wanda, her smile, and her voice. How she could crunch up her nose adorably when trying to argue a case she was dying to protect, or how she would roll her eyes at you whenever you started light flirting with her.
It was so different, and soon you forgot all about the world outside only dedicating your time to her and the times you spend together.
She got to know your cooking, and you got to experience hers.
Sometimes, the both of you would sit down right at the border of the cliff observing the sunset while talking about her; getting to know her in ways you never thought you would care. And in all of this, soon you and her noticed how little you had shared to her about your life; and you how much you wanted to tell her, but the fear of getting hurt again would always stop you until you end up sharing a non-essential information about you.
And while you thought this went unnoticed by her, Wanda was waiting for a chance to actually ask you the reason for this. For the secrecy, for your reluctance. As the time passed and she got to spend more and more time with you, the only thing Wanda wanted to do was to get to know you.
The real you.
The one that would offer a soft smile, or a warm embrace. The one that had so many secrets yet seemed so open and ready to share the world with her.
The real you, the one Wanda was starting to feel more than friendly emotions for.
Wanda had been divided in two for a long time, her heart was no longer in her study of the Darkhold or ways to go back to her created world. She and the Scarlet Witch seemed to be torn in between the mirage of emotions she was starting to feel for you and the ones she was putting to rest.
But as fate would have it, she never got the chance to ask the right questions, and you found yourself in the midst of a strange set of interactions that left you wondering what was happening with you and Wanda.
*****
After two weeks it wasn’t that difficult for you to put your foot on the ground and walked around without any effort. However, it didn’t mean that whenever you put some pressure on it, the pain and discomfort wouldn’t come back.
Much like it happened that morning, when you almost fell on your face for resting your weight on it. You winced limping down the road leading to the garden, your lips curling slightly as you remembered you would meet Wanda there.
The sky was dark, with heavy clouds gliding right above your head and a cold wind that announced an oncoming storm. Wanda and you had heard the weather’s forecast, with Wanda offering to take care of the garden to make sure nothing would happen to it if rain and wind would come. You had accepted but it didn’t mean you couldn’t surprise her, right?
The last couple of weeks had been amazing for you, it was such a strange sensation that began on your heart and spread out all through your body bringing the foolish grin you were wearing at the moment. You never thought this newfound friendship with Wanda would make you feel this way, but you like it. It was fresh, and something you really needed.
There was a sound to the left, you stopped for a moment glancing around with your hands twitching at your side. You furrowed your brows, but before you could resume your stroll a pair of arms wrapped around your midsection, your body tense ready to push away the newcomer when a set of soft lips placed themselves on your pulse point sucking lightly.
"Why are you limping?" The deep, velvety tone of Thena filled your senses just as you turned around and a pair of lips met with yours.
She kissed you slowly, almost invitingly her hands rubbing your sides until they rest on your back. You pressed your tongue forward deepening the kiss before it was necessary to take a breath; you let out a snort, your lips curling in a familiar smile while your eyes fluttered open.
Thena was standing before you wearing a single, white dress with golden sandals, her golden locks falling like a cascade on her back and the wicked smile on her face made her eyes twinkled with mischief. She raised a single eyebrow, and it told you she was waiting for you to answer her question.
"I was training,” You started the explanation, you rolled your eyes when your voice broke into a husky tone filled with desire for the kiss you just shared. “I step on a rock and hurt my foot.”
"Did you hurt yourself for trying to impress your new guest?” Thena asked teasingly, you groaned shaking your head.
“Gods, did Sprite tell everyone about that? She is just a friend!” You exclaimed breaking into a smile when Thena laughed.
“You never get work up for a friend, Y/N.” Thena then shot you a mischievous smile.
The defensive tone you took on, and the blush on your face told the older woman there was something there; but Thena knew if she were to press matters with you she would only get denials and you trying to evade the topic until the end of times. Besides, she had come to enjoy your company and while the both of you had not made promises of exclusivity, for the time being she would be selfish and keep you for herself.
"When did you guys get here?" You asked turning to continue your stroll, Thena wrapped a supporting arm around you easing the tiredness on your good leg.
"Yesterday, Gil asked Ajak to keep our arrival a secret, we wanted to surprise you."
"We? Or was it only you?"
Her answer to your question was her lips on your ear, whispering seductively.
"I was hoping to catch you off guard and have the same fun we have last time."
Before you could do or say something her lips were on yours again. This time her kiss was needy, hungry, and demanding, she groaned into the kiss your arms finding her waist and putting her closer. Things would have gone out of hand, much like the last time if it hadn't been by the noise of approaching footsteps and the gasp of a very shocked Wanda.
You jumped startle putting some distance between you and Thena. Your eyes finding those of Wanda that had on a mask of pure indifference on her, her eyes gleaming while they went from you to Thena then back at you
"I didn't mean to interrupt, I was just…" She waved her hand away showing the back road leading to the garden, her cheeks covered in a dust of pink.
"You…you didn't interrupt…" you winced at your words, Thena snorted stepping forward her eyes looking Wanda up and down before stretching her hand.
"You must be the guest, I'm Thena." The young witch furrowed her brows, her green eyes moving from you to Thena, she stood there for a while before taking the offering hand.
"I'm Wanda." She replied with a hint of coldness in her tone, the hand of the blond-haired woman clenched around hers and Wanda had to refrain from wincing at the tight grip. "Thena, you're the owner of the secret garden up the hill?"
"The very same, and old friend of Y/N."
"I could see that." Wanda replied in a strange tone, her green eyes flashed you an indecipherable stare before they settle on Thena. "It was a pleasure, but I better kept going and leave you to… the same fun you two have last time."
She flashed you a strained smile walking past the both of you, you stood frozen in place for a moment before turning sharply only to see the retreating form of Wanda. Your eyes on her back and explanation at the tip of your tongue. You refrained yourself though, what explanations you had to give to other woman? Why would you give explanations?
You furrowed your brows as these questions danced around your head, Thena observed you with a mixture of emotions. She knew the both of you were not exclusive, she was an Eternal and you just had a long life, eventually the ages of the world would catch up to you. What bothered Thena though, was your indecision and the energy from the other woman. The tension surrounding both of you; she was not fancy seeing the same suffering you went through last time.
"Are you going to follow her or are we going to my garden?"
You shook your head, turning around to see Thena looking at you. After a moment of hesitation and one last glance to the road Wanda had disappear into you went to the blond woman following her deeper into the hill.
______________________________________________________________
Wanda closed the door behind her resting her back on the door.
She was breathing hard, sweat falling down her face though for some reason there was a blurry edge in her eyes. She couldn’t explain the emotion she was experiencing, there was something weighing her down until she was having some difficulty with her breathing.
There was a pressing image in her mind, you grabbing the blond-haired woman pressing her to your body, your head tilted to deepen a kiss Wanda wasn’t supposed to witness. Her legs and hands were trembling, and once in the safety of the house she finally allowed herself to go back to a place that was familiar and safe.
The room flickered in a flash of red, she tried to hold onto a single memory trying to drown the memories of you kissing the blond woman.
Pathetic.
What was she doing? Why was she feeling like this? It was such a stupid emotion; she just needed to clear her head and refocus her energy on her goal. Right, Vision…
God, how could she forget about Vision?
His face came right in, but her thoughts were a mixture of undefined images of him and her running and spending what little time they got in between their life's as heroes and fugitives. Wanda tried to hold onto those images, thinking herself a fool when her heart broke a little at the sight of you kissing that woman.
Pathetic.
Wanda had learnt to hear her own voice projected just outside of her mind. It tended to be deep and haughty trying to convince her of her duty, some others it sounded angry and frustrated, and then there were others in which she could detect her own sadness. Right now, she was sounding strange and croaky and affected.
Are you going to leave it like that? Isn’t she…ours?
"No." Wanda clenched her jaw looking away from the reflection where she knew she would find herself looking just like she did back in Westview. There was no thinking about her recent emotions, about the confusion she had been experiencing since her visit to the town.
She was not thinking about you as hers, because that would mean right now she felt jealousy, and that could only mean…
But we are jealous…
“No, no…I’m not.” Wanda repeated to herself, she tried to shift her focus to what was familiar to her.
It was Vision her main focus, that was the reason she had accepted to come all the way here. That was the reason she had been trying to build her world and get away from everything and everyone and that should be her main focus once more.
Wanda went straight ahead to the bathroom; she was in some serious need of a shower and a way to clear up her mind.
The room changed with a flickered of her hand, Wanda had been playing a dangerous game with herself and the Darkhold. The book materialised out of thin air, her eyes gleaming red when she tried to quiet down her thoughts or the beating of her heart. A part of her holding onto the last thread of desire for the life she could build with magic, the scene she had just witnessed pressing against her thoughts while she tried to grab onto the memory of Vision.
Sweet handsome Vision that had sacrificed himself uselessly. Vision, the loved of her life the one she had killed and then tried to bring back in a world of her own creation.
Wanda huffed in exasperation, a mixture of conflicting emotions going through her while she tried to wash away everything she was experiencing.
What is grief if not love preserving?
______________________________________________________________
By the time Thena and you were going back to the house, the wind had increased bringing with it a humid almost cold atmosphere that told you rain was inevitable.
This new weather seemed to clash perfectly with the sensation you got from the guest’s house. You glanced at the place; the windows were dark but a shiver went right down your back making the hairs on your neck to stand up. You stopped with Thena standing right beside you, she was just as tensed as you were.
“Have you tried to do something about it?” You didn’t need to ask what she was referring to; you pressed your lips together hesitating.
“I’ve been trying to do something.” You replied flickering your eyes to her, Thena nodded curtly.
“Whatever it is, do it fast.” She walked ahead of yourself crossing paths with Gil that was coming to you with a huge smile.
“Y/N!” The big guy came at you wrapping his arms tight around you, putting you from the ground. “It’s so good to see you!”
“It’s good to see you too, Gil.” You chuckled, glancing at the man with a soft smile. “How have you been?”
“Good, good, missing the weather of the Riviera.” Gil lowered his gaze to you then cocked his head to see the open door Thena had used moments ago. “Kinda happy you guys finally learnt to have fun out of innocent ears.”
He wiggled his eyebrows while you just rolled your eyes, soon Ajak came from the main entrance followed by Sprite.
“Don’t say that, nothing happened, we were just talking.” You mumbled knowing the man would never believe you. “Let’s go, you big goofus.”
The house felt like a home all over again, it had been quite some time since you had last seen Thena, Gil and even Sprite; life with them had been so sporadic and after so many conflicts it was good to have them back, to talk to them. To share with them. You wished it would be easier, and that the rest of the family could come together as you did once.
But even like that, you loved sitting down on your stool in the kitchen with Gil talking about his most recent adventures with Thena. Or Sprite telling everyone about the most recent technological invention, or Ajak trying to ask everyone what they wanted for lunch.
“Y/N, please pass me the lettuce and, do you have some onions?” You were to move to the fridge when the older woman caught the wince on your face.
Ajak narrowed her eyes at you, and you tried to wave away the sudden concern in her eyes until she straightened up signalling the stool again.
“Gil, bring the lettuce and the onions. You, sit. Now!” You winced alongside Gil, soon you sat down and Gil was going over the fridge.
“Look, I have a pretty good explanation for this…” You started but soon Sprite chimed in.
“You were trying to impress your girlfriend, Thena told us.” Sprite smirked at you, but you just rolled your eyes, opening your mouth to protests.
“Couldn’t you impress her with something less dangerous or damaging to you?” Ajak retorted, you opened your mouth again ready to explain to them that Wanda was not your girlfriend and that the wound was not that bad. It was healing.
Ajak knelt down taking off your shoe and the bandages examining the wound.
“Why didn’t you call me? This looks like a deep wound, and it has been healing slowly because it is obvious you have forced it ever since the first day.” Ajak couldn’t help the reproachful tone in her voice, she shot you a worried glance ready to use her abilities when your hand stopped her.
“I didn’t want…” You started hesitatingly, you knew Gil and Sprite had their eyes on you, you pursed your lips speaking again. “Look, Wanda doesn’t know anything about you guys, or even me. And I want to keep it that way.”
“Why don’t you want her to know about you?” This time around Sprite was looking at you confused, you shrugged when Ajak made a quick inspection on your foot scowling down at the wound before standing up and moving down the hall.
“I’m not sure, I just…”
The silence that followed was a heavy one, your eyes flickered up and you found those of Sprite who was frowning in anger. They didn’t need to ask anything else, on your face and words it was evident what you were thinking about.
Ajak was back with the aid kit kneeling down again, “Sprite, get everything ready, Gil you know where to find the chairs and everything else, let’s set up the dining table for the lunch.”
You were left alone with Ajak, the woman worked around your wound with expertise never once using her healing abilities to help with the wound.
“You’re thinking if you reveal yourself to her that it would influence the way she sees you.” Ajak didn’t beat around the bush glancing at you before continuing with her work. “She is not Eliza, Y/N. If you like her you have to be honest with her.”
Your heart fluttered at these words, the name of your previous lover piercing painfully still. You clenched your fists at this, furrowing your brows while looking away.
“I know she isn’t.” You whispered. “She is a friend; she is here because she is mourning the love of her life. She doesn’t need my drama into the mix, she just…”
Ajak examined your foot with critical eye before putting some ibuprofen from a bottle.
“She is working with dark magic, you know that. We can feel something is wrong over there.” Ajak patted your knee offering a motherly smile at you. “But I could also see the calming effect you had on her and the way she has change your smile. I haven’t seen those dimples or those eyes gleaming so much in a long time.”
You felt the flush on your face, looking away you shrugged.
“We’re just friends.” You repeated, and it is the same mantra you had been repeating yourself ever since the visit to the town, and the day she came in to help you with the wound and the rest of the days you had spent with her.
“Well, then…go and invite her over, she needs to get out of that house.” It was an order more than a request, and you knew Ajak meant more with that simple gesture that you care to admit.
There was a moment of hesitation on your part, then you merely nodded standing up on your feet. You cocked your head to the side, your eyes glancing down the hall where you knew was the room you had given to Thena once. Ajak placed her hand on your forearm shaking her head with an amused smile in place.
“Stop stalling.”
You chuckled lowering your gaze before nodding curtly, “Yes, ma’am.”
______________________________________________________________
You never expected the door would be opened.
In the last couple of weeks whatever Wanda had been working on seemed to be put to rest. Or at least, she was not using the magic and the book as often as she did once; you could feel it in the way she felt, and how she looked. That was the reason why you were so surprised that day, it was the same feeling you got on those first days of Wanda being there.
Your brows knitted together when you entered the house, everything was darker than it should be in the middle of the day. You waited for a moment knocking on the door with your knuckles, you did it once, twice, thrice…there was no answer, so you took that chance to enter the place.
“Wanda?” Your voice echoed through the empty living room and kitchen, you leaned in with some hesitation in your movements. You weren’t comfortable by overstepping your boundaries while entering the place.
You didn’t want Wanda to get mad at you for this, but there was something about the whole situation that made you stepped further inside the house.
You knocked again, harder this time around calling out to her.
"Hey, Principessa, are you here?" Your hand tightened around the doorknob, your arms heating up when you finally sense it.
Without any more hesitation, you stepped inside the house. The cold was back, and there was a sense of alarm around you, the hairs of your arms and neck stood up at attention. You stepped further inside glancing around until the door closed with a bang.
You didn't even flinch, though your eyes changed in an instant gleaming gold spotting the runes above your head. They were read, a different symbol dancing around the ceiling making the whole room flickered in and out of different images, colours and places.
Witchcraft
There was an eerie silence around you, something heavy in the air as you stepped further inside the house. Your body tensing completely, you weren't afraid, at least not for yourself, everything around you flickered in and out of reality. How long had she been working on this? Probably since day one.
"Do you always enter your guest house without their permission?" The voice held a heavy accent, she modulated every word and the husky tone behind her voice sent shivers down your back.
"Only the attractive ones," your answer came lightly, almost teasingly. Your tongue almost caught on your throat when your eyes fell on the woman behind you. "Wanda?"
The young woman smiled, but the curved of her lips and the show of white teeth was not convincing enough since her eyes had a red-light dancing around them. She was wearing a full fledge suit red and tight with a crown adorning her face and head. Her strawberry hair was looking wild and wavy making her look unhinged but in control of the situation. This was the woman you had seen in the news, of pictures of another Avenger adventure.
Still, she was looking different.
The smile in her face grew, and she stepped closer. You remained impassive, cocking your head to the side.
"In a manner of speaking, yes." She commented lightly reaching out to you, the room became hot all of a sudden while you held her stare. "Your eyes… why are they gold?"
You clenched your jaw looking away, the hand of the other woman placed tenderly but demanding under your chin trying to turn your face to hers. Your hand caught hers, and you returned your eyes to her out of necessity more than anything else.
"You're not Wanda, where is she?" Your words seemed to upset her; she pressed her lips together stepping back. The world around you flickered and you got glimpses of another place. Another house.
Another life.
"I am her, always have been." The Scarlet Witch spoke with a hint of anger and sorrow in her voice, she turned sharp eyes to you daring you to contradict her.
You stood there for a minute, your thoughts a myriad of emotions and images you wished you could tune down a bit. The woman in front of you smirked, leaning in until she was a few centimetres away from your face.
"You like me." She purred, resting her hands on your shoulders. "You like the way I look… I can be yours; you know?"
You shivered trying to step back while a part of you wished you could just put her closer to you. You swallowed down your arousal, your attraction to the woman and you really wished you had come with someone instead of venturing around alone.
"I can hear your thoughts, detka… you know? She likes you too, but… we're so close to get our lives back." The other woman whispered. "Perhaps we can have both, love with Vision and a pet to play with you."
"You assume too much, Scarlet." the name rolled out of your lips teasingly, your hand on her hair putting her head back. "I'm nobody's pet, and I would like very much to speak with the real Wanda right now."
The Scarlet Witch was left there breathing hard, eyes dark following your form deep inside the house until you reached the master bedroom. Your heart was beating hard. you never imagined this was going to be something you would find here.
Wanda seemed to be deeply asleep, her posture was tense and she had on a frown on her face. You tensed looking out of the corner of your eyes to the other woman standing by the door.
"Are you sure you want her back?" The question was a mixture of uncertainty and anger.
"I am pretty sure; she is the one I want back." You said without meaning to reveal so much. Your hand brushed lightly on her cheek then move to her shoulder shaking her lightly.
"Wanda? Hey, Principessa it's almost midday are you seriously going to sleep in." You shook her lightly, your voice as tender as it could be. "Come on Wanda, wake up."
You sighed once more your eyes gleaming gold the tattoos on your arms ignited just as a flash of magic went through your fingertips into the young woman resting on the bed. Wanda woke startled her hand went up in a rough movement hitting you square in the face.
"Fuck!" You fall on your ass holding your nose with your hands, tears in your eyes at the sensation of pain
You lifted your stare and for a brief moment you saw the flash of red in those green eyes, the ghost of a smile in those lips that soon transformed in a gesture of embarrassment and concern.
"Oh god, Y/N! What were you thinking?" Wanda stood up rather fast kneeling beside you, you mocked glare at her.
"I was waking you up! What were you thinking?" You let her warm hands wrapped tenderly around your wrists putting them away from your face.
"I was asleep and someone startled me awake." Wanda winced apologetically, trying to offer a comforting smile. "I think I broke your nose."
"What a punch you have there, Principessa, remind me to never do this again." You groaned standing up and letting Wanda guide you to the bathroom.
"Why are you here anyway? Do you always enter your guest house without their permission?" You lifted your face to take a look at her, but Wanda was more worried about getting water and some towels to clean up your face and make sure the damage was not that deep or permanent
The tension in her eyes and the pursed on her lips told you she really was concentrated on you. There was not a single flickered of recognition or hidden intentions there. If that was the case it meant the Scarlet Witch was a part of Wanda she only revealed when dream walking in her own reality.
"Well, Ithink I just got lucky, no permanent damage to you."
"No damage to my beautiful face then?" You wiggled your eyebrows at her, Wanda chuckled looking away.
"Yes, no damage to your face."
"Beautiful face."
Wanda hesitated glancing at the floor "Your beautiful face."
You smiled in triumph standing up, Wanda finally turned to you bouncing on her feet.
"So, why are you here?"
"Oh right!" You pointed with your head the direction of your own home flashing a hesitant smile. "Well, Ajak and Sprite are here, Thena and Gil too and we were preparing lunch… I thought…"
Wanda wrapped her arms around herself shaking her head, "No, I don't think it would be a good idea. I mean, it seems a family thing and you were highly entertained by Thena so…"
You winced making a face, scratching the back of your neck you stepped forward locking your eyes to green ones. You were not leaving this house without putting up a fight for Wanda.
"I want you to come, I really want you to meet them and… you know? In honour of our friendship, I would like you to meet them."
"That's not fair." Wanda whispered glaring at your cheeky smile, you placed a hand on her forearm softening your features.
"I won't force you, Wanda. But I… I was hoping you could come." You squeezed her arm tenderly, "We will be there if you decided to come."
Before you could exit the bathroom her hand closed around your wrist. You turned around she was looking everywhere but at you.
"Let me put some shoes on."
______________________________________________________________
"First time watching a storm?" Ajak stood right beside Wanda, the world outside the protective walls of the house was slashing violently with wind and water twirling around in an uncontrolled blur of grey and white.
The sound of the wind blowing right outside was disturbing at some point, the image of the ocean becoming a deathly trap was something Wanda had never experienced, at some point she actually felt identified with the weather.
"Yes, actually I have never seen anything like this." Her tone was reverent, almost fearful but the easy smile on Ajak brought a calmness she could not describe.
"From time to time, it is good to remember we are just creatures in a vast world."
The sound coming from the dining table brought her attention to where you were sitting with Sprite and Gil playing cards, Thena was observing the game unimpressed though her eyes would from time to time focus on you. Wanda furrowed her brows turning once more to the window; ever since she got there Thena had done nothing more than tried to get your attention on her. Her hands always finding an excuse to touch you freely, to catch your attention easily to bring back that smile Wanda had come to treasure.
The only reassuring thought Wanda held onto was the fact your dimples only showed whenever she was smiling at you.
"I'm glad you decided to accompany us, it has been a while since we last saw Thena and Gil and having new people in this gathering is always refreshing." Ajak followed the eyes of the red-head before they settled back on the window, she smiled knowingly shaking her head at Thena’s antics and your obliviousness.
"I’m glad you guys invite me." Wanda answered all honestly, and she really was.
You had made sure Wanda felt welcome and included it in the gathering, you introduced Gil as an uncle though Wanda suspected your relationship with his was completely different. The man had welcome Wanda with a tight grip and a smile, his words always boisterous and pressing with great adventures and jokes at the tip of his tongue.
Then, there was Thena.
The woman had been courteous, her eyes checking Wanda out with a critical glint in her eyes. The blonde-haired woman had then offered a daring smirk before making sure to be all around you daring Wanda to do something. It was unnerving for Wanda to see the woman had a knowing glint in her eyes whenever she caught Wanda staring at her and you. Wanda felt her blood boil, and she clenched her fists wanting nothing more than to claim your attention for herself, to get the same casual touches and brushes of skin.
You had been completely oblivious to this interaction between Wanda and Thena, though Sprite and Ajak had been quite aware of this.
By the time lunch was ready, the rain had started falling.
Wanda found herself in the midst of family time, you explained to Wanda the relationship the group had with one another while they narrated the stories of past dinners or gatherings. It was such a homely time, watching as they spoke of their lives and experiences while telling Wanda embarrassing stories about you or the rest of the group was something Wanda was treasuring.
Another moment in a normal life you were sharing with her.
The sound of thunder broke Wanda’s attention, she heard laughter and soon the voice of Gil raised above the sound of the wind.
"Sprite!! You are cheating!" Gil exclaimed pointing an accusing finger to the young woman, Sprite held back her smirk blinking playfully to the older man.
"I'm not."
"I think you are because I have two of those As on my hand!"
You opened your eyes in panic, which struck Wanda as strange. You sent a glare to Sprite who merely rolled her eyes.
"This game is not as fun without me winning."
Before Gil could open his mouth and point out she always won because she used her abilities to do so Thena spoke and her question brought a tension you wished you could break.
"You are an Avenger." It was a statement; the blond-haired woman tilted her head eyes twinkling while her lips draw the ghost of a smile.
Wanda felt her body stiffened at the question; she held the other woman's stare.
"I am, yes."
Thena nodded grabbing the glass of water, twirling around the liquid she continued.
"You are also a witch." Once again it was a statement, you scowled at this your hand placing firmly on the table.
"Thena…" Your tone was a warning, Thena flickered her gaze form Wanda to you then she returned her attention to the other woman.
Wanda shifted uncomfortably; she had never thought of herself as a witch. It wasn't until Westview that she was confronted by this revelation. The power inside her stirred, and the Scarlet Witch in her pressed inside her mind asking to be let out. But Wanda held back, her mind reading abilities failing her when she realized the thoughts around the room were nothing more that images she could not identify completely. The only though she could grasp was yours, and her heart skipped a beat when she realized it was Wanda the only thing in your mind.
"I wouldn't call myself a witch, though someone already mention this before." Wanda replied flatly, Thena quirked brow nodding.
"Then, what would you call yourself?"
"What kind of question is that?" You intervened, your eyes pinning Thena who offered a smile.
"It's just a question, you don't need to be so defensive." Thena explained shrugging. "She is staying here with you, I think it is only right we know you're going to be safe and nothing would come to harm you for having an Avenger so close by."
Your blood ran cold at these words, you knew this had nothing to do with the line of questioning coming from Thena. Sprites opened her eyes wide she turned to Gil who shrugged shaking his head in a warning gesture. Better not get in the way.
Wanda didn't think about this before, it was true that her life as an Avenger was dangerous and that on more than once occasion it had been an issue for those innocent stander-by, but she had come here to rest. No one knew she was here; her green eyes went to you and she remembered the wound on your foot and the conversations you had shared.
Everything had been so normal, so domestic… Wanda had forgotten she was dangerous, that she was trying to accomplish something that might as well dragged you in a trip against your will.
But I came here to work on that! On making sure next time it is only Vision and me and the family we might create.
We didn’t came here to harm her, we could never harm her…
"It is not my intention to create any trouble or bring danger to anyone." Wanda assured each one of her words, holding the stare from the other woman. "No one knows I am here. I don't think there should be a name for what I am, I'm only… trying to do what is right."
"I would call her a hero." You said all of a sudden. "A warrior, and a mighty one at that! Using magic and trying to do what is right is not an easy feat, Thena."
Thena nodded leaning back against the chair, though her smile turned colder and her eyes sharp with anger and jealousy.
"Magic users are easily corrupted, Y/N… dark fingertips and a chilling presence should be your first warning, I thought you knew that."
"Thena!" Ajak scolded the blond-haired woman using a language Wanda was not familiar with, but that was not of importance.
The damage was done, Wanda felt numb at those words just as her mind and the reflection behind her revealed the very same image Thena was painting. Inked fingertips, the chilling presence…Wanda furrowed her brow shaking her head, it didn’t matter how Thena knew about that, what her words really meant; what was important was that….she was using dark magic, was she being corrupted?
Just like Agatha?
"I think I better go." She whispered lowering her gaze while walking down the kitchen to the entrance of the house.
"No, Wanda, wait…" You stood up following the young woman.
Thena followed you with her eyes, Ajak calling back to her scowling while Gil and Sprite glanced at one another once more.
The wind was rather strong slamming the door open and almost making Wanda faltered in her steps. You caught her firmly, your arms around her midsection holding her tight. Wanda tensed under your hold, she was afraid to turn around and find herself right in front of you, too close that was probably advisable.
"Don't go, please." Your voice in her ear sent shivers down her back, she clenched her eyes close holding back any other reaction. "Thena is just…"
"Jealous. She is jealous and you probably should tell her we are just friends." Wanda said stepping back while turning around
You winced scratching the back of your neck.
"I don't understand why she would be jealous.” you never noticed the flash of hurt crossing Wanda's eyes as you continued. "I mean this is foolish, this is my home and I want you to stay. Besides it is raining hard and the winds are pretty strong, you could hurt yourself trying to go back to the house…"
Wanda looked away from you but leaned into your touch when your hand placed itself on her arm.
“Come back, I'm pretty sure after Ajak's scolding Thena will behave." You tried to offer a smile but it was hesitant, Wanda felt the sharp edge of the wind and the raging storm right beside her.
“I don’t think that would be wise.” Wanda continued shivering under the coldness of the wind and the water.
You nodded curtly, “then let me take you home.”
“Not with this weather!”
“You’re going with this weather!” You replied pointing the weather, “really, Principessa, I just…”
You couldn’t say anything else, but there was no need of this. Wanda could read it easily on your face and thoughts, her heart shrank with emotion just as she nodded biting her lower lip.
“It is raining hard, and I…I don’t think it would be bad if I stay.” Her heart skipped a beat at the sight or your thousand-watt grin and those dimples she had come to lo…like. To like.
I love them. Wanda almost winced mortified at the thought that sneak inside her mind.
“Thank you, then if you’re staying you can use my room to get a change of clothes and sleep there.” You tilted your head walking backwards, all excited at the idea. “I can sleep on the sofa…”
"Why would you sleep on the sofa if you can sleep with me?" Wanda replied before she could stop herself. The young witch felt her cheeks warm up at her words, you opened your eyes big glancing down at her.
"What?"
"I-I mean…” She stammered gesturing with her hands trying to fix her comment. "Your bed is big… it fits two people and you can.. I wouldn’t want to impose and well…I can use the sofa."
"Don't worry, Principessa, we can share the bed if you want. I knew you couldn't resist my charm.”
She pushed you playfully, moving past you to hide the flush on her face. You went right with her chuckling the hole time.
By the time both of you were back, Thena had left.
"Wanda, I want to apologise…" Ajak started but Wanda shook her head.
"No, please I understand I…" Wanda trailed off taking a deep breath, her eyes found yours and for a brief moment she found the courage she was looking for. "I understand completely, wherever we go it's as if something usually happens, a disaster waiting to happen, but I assure you this trip was done in secrecy and no one but my closest friends know I'm here."
You stood by the kitchen crossing stares with Gil, the older man shook his head with a single frown you understood completely. You would need to speak with Thena.
“I think…it is raining hard,” Wanda said sheepishly showing the wet clothes, you shook your head nodding.
“Of course, let me show you what you can use, you already know where my room is.”
“She does?” Sprite chuckled when you and Wanda flushed.
“Of course, she took me there when I hurt my foot, Sprite.” You made sure the young woman could hear the warning tone on your voice; you then turned to Wanda offering a half smile. “Go on, you know where to find some clothes, feel free to use whatever you want.”
Wanda bit her lower lip for a moment, she lifted her eyes to you before stepping back.
“Yes, of course, thank you.”
You watched her go and it wasn’t until something hit your face that you realized you had been staring for far too long.
“So, you and the little witch?” Gil said taking a long sip from the beer. “Humph, I approved it.”
You rolled your eyes crossing your arms, “It’s nothing like that, really, you guys should stop that.”
“Come on, it is so obvious that you two like each other it is getting rather ridiculous to keep denying it.” Sprite retorted narrowing her eyes at you. “Why do you keep denying it?”
You shrugged turning around to go to the stove, “I’m making chocolate, someone want one?”
Ajak observed as you evaded the topic while distracting both Gil and Sprite. The woman however agreed with Sprite, you were obviously hooked by Wanda; something had change in you since the other woman show up and you decided to include her in your routine. In your life.
She just hoped you wouldn’t let this chance escaped you only because you were still being hunted by your past.
The moment you entered your room you were welcome by the sight of lightning igniting the sky. Moments later, the world around you trembled under the sound of thunder. You closed the door behind you balancing the two mugs filled with hot chocolate, your eyes soon found Wanda sitting near the window.
She looked pensive, sitting down on a pillow wearing a pair of white pants and one of your t-shirts. Her hair was still wet, and she was hugging her legs closer to her chest; her head tilted to one side watching you moving closer her heart fluttering at the sight of your eyes concentrated in getting the mugs completed without spilling a single drop of chocolate.
“I told you this sight was even better at night.” You commented lifting your eyes to meet hers, you knelt down placing the two mugs on the floor.
“Yes, you did.” Wanda offered a single smile, her hand hesitating before taking the mug. “Chocolate?”
“Your favourite.” You sat down right beside her, you contemplated the rain and the storm happening right in front of your window.
There was no need for words, at least not for now.
The sound of water hitting the glass, and the wind blowing right outside on the cliff was enough to cut the uneasiness of silence. Soon enough, you stopped contemplating the rain and you paid attention to the woman sitting right beside you. Her hands wrapped tightly around the mug, and she had her own eyes focused on the warm liquid in front of her.
“You were not lying when you said this was the best spot in the whole house.” She finally said, you nodded with a sigh leaving your lips.
"Beautiful." You mumbled without helping yourself, Wanda straightened up lifting her face to see out of the window. She never noticed your eyes on her, nor was she completely aware you were talking about her.
“I never thought a storm would look anything like this,” Wanda drank from her chocolate with a smile playing on her lips. The sound of the rain filling up her senses bringing to her a calmness she was starting to associate with you, “it really it’s beautiful, soothing even.”
You broke into a smile turning your eyes to the window, “it is beautiful, dangerous, but so…overwhelmingly beautiful.”
Your voice lowered slightly, there was a hint of wistfulness there something that made Wanda tensed slightly. She was looking out of the window, but much like you had done a couple of minutes ago she saw your reflection there.
She found herself spellbound to your reflection, her heart shrank at your smile and your eyes the softening of your features. Wanda lowered her gaze the voice inside her head was turning out to be quite familiar to her, it spoke of her real desires and the confusion that had settled in her heart for quite some time. What about Vision?
She loved him. She still did, didn't she?
Do we?
The Scarlet Witch whispered and her reflection had her eyes on you.
Are we building a world for him to escape her?
What happened to our grief? To the sorrow in our hearts?
"There is a small beach," you interrupted her thoughts all of a sudden, the redhead noticed the blackened fingertips for a moment furrowing her brows as she half heard you, half remembered what Thena had said.
"It is quite beautiful and during this time of the year tends to be filled with teens and people that want to spend a nice time swimming and doing other activities." You chuckled holding onto a memory of a long time ago. "We could… I mean, I could take you there if want to. After the storm recedes though it is also a sight to behold to be close to the sea when it is like this."
Wanda wanted to ask why you would do it, why were you being so special with her when you didn't have to. Sure, you had said to her a couple of days ago that you wanted to be friends but…
Vision is safer, predictable… he wouldn't hurt us. There is not a chance of him hurting us if we…
A hand placed itself on hers, the warm it brought filled Wanda completely. She flickered her eyes up until she found herself looking into your eyes. Your thoughts were as clear as water, it reflected what you were speaking of. A beach and sun, laughter, and playfulness and in the midst of it all the great ocean.
You squeezed Wanda's hand, your fingertips trying to sooth the black ink in hers.
"Why do you keep punishing yourself for things you cannot change?" You asked leaning in, your eyebrows knitting together when you realized you were revealing more than you should. "Is it worthy to give your soul? Worthy to lose yourself?"
"What would you know about pain and grief?" Wanda tried to be harsh in her questioning, but she held herself and she realized for the very first time whatever she had awakened in Westview, the alter ego that had been working around the clock to build the alternative world was right there with her being one expectant of your answer
"I know more than you know, Wanda." You shot a quick look at those fingers, then sighed looking away. "I have seen it before."
"What would you or even Thena know about this?" And Wanda asked in a trembling voice the answer she had been afraid to face.
There was a long silence after that question, the lightning and thunder breaking into the sky. You held yourself for a moment never letting go of Wanda's hand. It was the moment you could confessed to her, tell her who you were what you could do.
But there was fear in your heart.
If you gave yourself, who was to say you wouldn't get hurt again? She was a powerful witch, a chosen one, and her heart was already promised to another. She had come all the way to the end of the world to work on her plans. This was the reason she was here; she was no looking to be healed but to not be interrupted.
She didn't love you, and she never will. The friendship was the only thing you would get out of her, and confessing your real self would leave you open once more to someone that might manipulate you and used you for her own gain
Wanda couldn’t read much, but she did feel the fear, the uncertainty.. The broken heart. She stirred in sympathy and something else, something she couldn't identify completely and soon she found herself pushed forward leaning in until she realized how close the both of you were. It was then she noticed there was a glint of gold in your eyes, that even though it was a cold and humid night, with you she felt fresh and warm. Wanda swallowed down when her eyes flickered to your lips and..
Lean in…
And she did.
You stiffened but did the same, should you do it?
The door of you room banged open and Sprite came right in wearing a strange expression on her face.
"Sersi is calling, she says she needs to speak with you urgently,” Sprite stopped cocking her head with eyes narrow in suspicion. "Are you guys okay? Did I interrupt something?"
You and Wanda had jumped startle moving almost a meter away from one another. Wanda was looking out of the window, and you had your eyes on Sprite with a hint of panic in them. Your heart was hammering against your ribcage fast and hard almost threatening to leave your chest.
"No, no I…" you stood up hesitating for a moment, you turned to Wanda but she was bent on ignoring you by looking outside the window.
You nodded bitterly, your smile reflecting what you were really feeling Sprite furrowed her brows ready to speak until you shook your head.
"Nothing, you didn't interrupt anything, Sprite. Let's go I was waiting for her call."
You gave Wanda one last glance before leaving the room.
Wanda put a hand on her face, she was trying to get a hold of her own breathing, of her beating hard. What she was about to do… God's, what was happening to her.
She felt tears in her eyes, guiltiness crawling up her chest to her mind, and everything she had felt for Vision, everything she had lived with him was back. The promises the both of them made, the chances they took…
But was it real? Isn't this why we are building a world of our own?
"I thought you want to be with him." Wanda pressed her lips together. "That we wanted to be with him, that was the reason behind Westview, behind this new world."
Wanda saw her standing right behind her, so much like her yet so different. The Scarlet Witch tilted her head, red eyes shone with confusion
I don't know anymore.
Wanda nodded in understanding. She didn't know either.
#WandaxReader#Wanda/Reader#Wanda MaximoffxFemale Reader#Wanda Maximof x F!Reader#Wanda Maximoff#Female Reader#MCU AU#Wanda Maximoff AU#Scarelt WitchxFemale! Reader#imagine wanda maximoff#Wanda maximoff x Reader
228 notes
·
View notes
Text
Lessons of You Part 6
Pairing: Bradley “Rooster” Bradshaw x FemReader
Warnings: Minors DNI, fluff, mentions of depression, smut, broken reader, 18+ (very smutty chapter 🫣) a/n: I fucking suck at smut so I apologize, just bear with me. also sorry this took forever, I’m a busy girl
Summary: Blake Parker was used to running. When life got hard, she’d run. The idea of sticking around to end up broken was scarier then she’d like to admit. So she hid away, cut all ties, and lived contently on her own. She was done running because no one could find her there. That is until a Navy Pilot runs into her life, and she learns allowing yourself to love can be scary, but hiding from it can be even worse.
word count: 2,996
Intro, Part 1, Part 2, Part 3, Part 4, Part 5, Part 6, Part 7, Final
Masterlist
Spending the weekend with Bradley was better than Blake had ever imagined. He had done so much for her in their little time together, including reuniting her with her cousins. If she hadn’t had his multiple talks she never would’ve felt the push to stop being stubborn and text them. But now she had them back, and between that and a warm Bradley in her bed she realized how truly lonely she was before. Her and Bradley had only kissed but surprising herself she figured maybe soon she could see herself trying things with him. The only issue was he was one guy, one person she could love, when multiple people she loved lived on the other side of the country.
Monday morning Bradley was supposed to report back to base and continue training for the rest of the week. Yet no one had still successfully completed the course. He would never tell Blake that the mission seemed that unlikely. Just like he planned to slip out early in the morning and not wake her with some sappy goodbye. Yet as he should’ve predicted Blake awoke beside him, rolling over and curling her arms around his bare waist. “Be safe big B”
“I will, I promise” Bradley’s heart clenched around the words he wasn’t sure he could keep. His father couldn’t keep them so why should he?
“Call me whenever you’re free, or come see me if you get anytime at all” his eyes widened as she told him this, figuring after this weekend she wanted to go back to her loneliness, but he had changed her. What she didn’t know was she had changed him too. How could you just meet someone and already feel so strongly about them?
“I hope you know I’m going to take you up on that offer and abuse my privileges as much as possible” Blake giggled as he rolled over into her, pressing a chaste kiss against her head. He was happy they had gone from her not wanting to exchange numbers to wanting him to text her as much as he could.
“I wouldn’t expect any less” she told him as he stood to retrieve his clothes.
“I’m going to be thinking about you the entire time I’m up there” he told her as he pulled his shirt over his head.
“Think of me on solid ground, keep your focus on flying” Bradley grinned at her again and leaned over the bed to press a kiss to her lips.
“Get some sleep, I’ll talk to you as soon as I can” Blake nodded and gave him one last soft smile before he was out the door. He kept his promise and had texted her any chance he got. When Blake wasn’t texting him she was texting her cousins. For the first time in a long time her week was exciting, interesting, and not just the same old routine with her same old thoughts. She was so thankful Brdley had done this for her. Thankful that Bradley was in her life. Then he showed up on her doorstep, she had just gotten off the phone with her Mom who was trying to convinve her to move back home, when she found a solemn Bradley on her front porch and she knew.
"You were picked?" he nodded and she felt herself take a gasp of air, like she was trying to breathe. She had prayed he wouldnt get picked when at the same time she wished he did because he desrved to show off his skill, to prove to his Dad that he was a good pilot just like him.
"My Uncle showed up on Monday, proved that the flight was possible. He announced who he picked today" Blake opened the door so he could come inside which Bradley had accepted as he made a B-line for her couch. Blake wasted no time sitting beside him and he wrapped his arm around her quickly. They were suggested to not leave base to keep focus but Bradley figured he couldn’t go without seeing her one last time.
"When do you leave?" she asked quietly, not wanting to think about the danger he would be in when she had come to care for him so much.
"Mission is first thing in the morning, I can't stay tonight" Blakes heart beat faster and she squeezed her eyes shut as she tried to calm down. She was being reminded of the exact reason she didn’t get close to people, because you could lose them.
"I talked to my Mom today, I think I might be moving back home" an ‘oh’ fell from Bradleys lips as she said this and she nodded, knowing she made the right choice waiting until after this whole mission thing. "I haven't told her yes yet, but my cousins have been texting and calling, and having them in my life again it is so hard to be so far away. I haven't seen them in so long"
"Understandable, if my Mom was still around I'd have no reason to stay in San Diego other than work" Blake knew he would understand but she hated brigning it up when the outcome of their relationsip becoming a relationship at all was slim. Bradley could die and she was moving away, to far to keep in touch.
"How long do you have till you have to be back?" Blake asked and Bradley looked down to his watch that laid on his wrist.
"A few hours" and just like that Blake was on his lap in a second, smashing her lips against his so hard his head spun for a moment. If this was possibly the last time they were going to see eahcother she wasn’t gong to waste it. So she feverishly kissed him, like her whole depended on it.
Bradley immediately knew this kiss was different because the previous times they had kissed her hands would always stay in one of three places. On his neck, on his waist, or on his back, pushing him closer as if that was possible. He knew this because her touch set his skin on fire, practically seared him, and he had memorized exactly where she had touched him. Yet now, those hands were on his shoulders, then his chest, then undoing each button on his Hawaiian shirt one by one. His heart nearly doubled in speed as she removed the fabric from his shoulders.
Removing her lips from his, Bradley’s breath got caught in his throat as he watched her grip the bottom of her shirt, and begin to pull it up and over her head. He knew she wasn’t wearing a bra, he made a mental note of that the minute he showed up at the door, and now she was removing her shirt and so dreadfully slow. Suddenly Bradley realized what was happening and set his hands on hers, the shirt not even an inch from showing him what he wanted to see the most.
“Are you sure?” he practically whispered, not wanting to ruin anything with the girl. He hadn’t connected with somebody on this level in so long.
“Bradley, I haven’t been sure about anything in my life for the last few years. But right now, here with you, is the most sure I’ve ever been” Bradley couldn’t help the dopey smile that reached his face from her words, and without another thought he removed his hands and allowed her to finish taking off the shirt.
Blake heard him suck in a sharp breath as she revealed her bare breasts, and she felt her nipples harden from the cool air and the large man beneath her. “Fuck” Bradley moaned and after one last glance to Blakes eyes he put his hands on her. Her head fell back the minute he made contact and he used this opportunity to place his mouth on one. Once he did she straightened up, surprised at the sensation. Bradley hummed softly against her chest as her hands curled in his hair, a new place to memorize her touch. Once he gave both breasts attention he blew softly at them, his breath hitting the wet spots he left behind which caused Blake to squirm in his lap.
“You’re gorgeous” he told her before locking his lips on hers again. Blake feverishly kissed back as he stood up, her still in his arms, and started walked towards the bedroom. She couldn’t help but giggle as they ran into a few things, Bradley trying to focus on kissing her while navigating his way down the hall.
Blake squealed lightly as he dropped her on the bed, smiling up at the boy. Bradley smirked as he shed his shorts. Blake took a moment to admire the way his black boxers looked on him. She never wanted to forget. Yet she didn’t have long to look considering he was leaning over her again, hands curling into the top of her sweatpants and slowly tugging them down. She dropped her head back, chest heaving at the anticipation of being naked with Bradley.
“I’m glad I met you” Blake said once Bradley had removed her pants and began to lean over her again. Bradley adorned a smug smile as she said it, the sentence confirming he meant as much to her and she did to him.
“Me too Blake” and then he silenced her again with a hard kiss, her head reeling and chest heaving from the brush of his bare skin against hers. They had shared this bed many of times before but now they were going to share each other. Blake’s hands had continued to discover Bradley’s body, as if she wasn’t holding herself back from memorizing every curve and angle on his body. His skin was soft, and warm to the touch, she noticed he always ran a bit warm than most. Considering she shared a bed with him and was used to always being cold.
Bradley’s one arm held himself up, while the other curled under her, pressing softly between her shoulder blades, and pushing her bare breasts against his chest. He basked in the feeling, realizing how lucky he was to be here. When he first met Blake she didn’t let anyone in, and now he was going to connect with her on a level that most people don’t. With this in mind he began to trail his kisses down, reveling in the taste of her skin as he pressed open mouth kisses to her neck, between the valley of her breasts, where he took notice of a birthmark laid between them, and then down her stomach where it jumped from the feeling of his lips on her.
Bradley hummed against her when her hands tangled into his hair, looking for stability as he made her feel sensations she hadn’t in a long time. He noticed the small gasp she made as his fingers curled into her underwear, slowly pulling down the fabric, and kissing each spot of new and exposed skin. It didn’t go unnoticed that he was experienced but she didn’t entirely mind. Especially once he had freed her from the rest of her clothes and put his mouth on her before she could process a thought. Bradley smiled in satisfaction as her whole body jumped once his tongue had slid between her folds. Her fingers scratched against his scalp but he didn’t mind one bit, despite being extremely hard from all of this, grinding into the mattress was enough relief as he got to pleasure the perfect girl in front of him.
“Fuck Bradley” Blake panted heavily as he continued to eat her out like a professional. The feeling of his tongue tasting every inch of her was euphoric, and then slowly he began to finger her and she was pretty sure she forgot her name. By the time he had added two fingers her knees began to shake and tighten around his head. Bradley smiled against her heat as the coil in her stomach began to snap. He felt her flutter against him and her body fall limp against the mattress. His dick twitched over the thought he had done that to her.
“You’re doing so good baby” Blake gave him a dopey smile as he stood up, preparing to peel off his boxers. Yet before he could she sat up despite her body’s protests and grabbed the hem of his boxers.
“You take off mine, I take off yours” she told him, seduction dripping from her lips. Bradley’s head fell back and let out a small groan as she released him from his boxers. Before he had even dropped his head to look back at her, her hand was wrapped at the base of his cock, giving a light squeeze before slowly pumping him. “I knew you’d be big”
“Don’t stroke my ego” Bradley growled, growing somehow impossibly harder as her tongue darted out and wiped away the pre-cum at his tip.
“I already am” she smirked at him and Bradley chuckled, but his laugh was cut short as she took him completely into her mouth, sucking, and using her hands where her mouth couldn’t reach. He noticed how she hummed against him, offering a vibrating sensation. This time his hands took purchase in her hair, tugging at the chocolate tresses as she got to taste as much of him as he did her. The minute he felt himself getting close he pulled away, her mouth releasing with a pop which made his hard on hurt even worse.
“I have to be inside of you right now” he told her, his own hand wrapping around his dick for some relief. Blake smiled and laid back down on the mattress, eyes never leaving him as she looked through her lashes.
“I’m right here” she said with a smile and Bradley moved towards her quickly. He was not shy about settling himself between her thighs, grinding against her heat as he pressed another soft kiss to her lips. Bradley felt her shuddered breaths against his mouth as he dragged his dick between her folds. His mouth stayed pressed against hers, them breathing from each others lips. When Bradley finally pressed the tip of himself inside of her, she gasped into his mouth which gave Bradley another thing to memorize.
Bradley pulled back, focused on sinking deeper into the girl. Once he was fully bottomed out he looked at the girl beneath him, the rise and fall of her chest from the anticipation of getting used to his size. Without sharing any words he met her eyes and she gave a fast nod, indicating she needed some movement. He didn’t need anything else before he pulled out and plunged into her again. Blake reached out for him as he continued to thrust against her. Bradley smiled and allowed the change in angle as her hands wrapped around his waist. Once he began to pick up speed her nails began to dig into him, dragging against his back. He didn’t mind, any memory he could keep from tonight he would.
“Would it be weird to say I love you, in some crazy, strong, barely know you, connection kind of way” it wasn’t an I love you in the sense of knowing someone so deeply and accepting every part of them, but an I love you for helping change me for the better and knowing me without really knowing me. It meant nothing and so much all at the same time.
“Not crazy at all, because I feel the same way” Bradley smiled and dropped down to kiss the girl again. Blake slowly pulled her hands from his back and to his own, guiding them to hold her chest as he continued to thrust into her. The minute his hands made contact and started to grope her tits she felt her stomach begin to tighten again. “I’m close B”
“Me too” he told her, the minute she made him fondle her he realized he couldn’t last much longer.
“Finish in me, I’m on birth control” Bradley didn’t need to be told twice as he picked up speed and suddenly she was pulsing around him, milking him for all he was worth, and he let go. Dropping down to suck on her tits as she pulsed against him and a stutter began to mess with the rhythm of his hips. He stayed buried inside of her as they came back from their highs, him noticing he had left quite a few bruises on her breasts.
“I don’t want to leave” he told her, relishing in the fact they were still one being at this moment,
“Me too” she told him, hands brushing through his hair again. He shook his head, looking into her eyes.
“You need too, your family needs you. I would do anything to have a family to go back too. I won’t be the reason you don’t” Blake felt tears come to her eyes as she thought of the poor boy beside her who had lost so much.
“I’ll be you’re family whenever you need Bradley, I’ll only be a phone call away” Bradley smiled at her kind offer but knew that she had led him to try and make amends with Maverick. Despite everything and all the tension he knew some family was better than none. He knew his parents would be happy to know they still had each other. Now if they both survived the mission, they could do their best to get to know each other again.
“I plan on using that phone call, especially after tonight” Blake chuckled at his way of saying he would need her for a booty call.
“That would be a long way to travel for just one night Bradley” she told him, cupping his face in her hands.
“For you it would be worth it, and you forget I know how to fly a plane”
Tag list: @emma8895eb @aemondssiut
Comment if you want to be added to the tag list :))
#bradley bradshaw imagine#bradley bradshaw fluff#bradley bradshaw x female reader#bradley bradshaw x reader#bradley bradshaw fanfiction#bradley bradshaw fic#bradley bradshaw#bradley rooster bradshaw#bradley bradshaw x oc#rooster bradshaw fic#bradley bradshaw angst#bradley bradshaw x y/n#bradley rooster x reader#rooster x you#rooster angst#rooster x reader#rooster imagine#rooster smut#rooster fanfic#rooster x oc#rooster fluff#rooster top gun#top gun movie#top gun maverick#top gun fic#top gun fluff#miles teller#rooster x hangman#bradley bradshaw smut#bradley bradsaw x reader
29 notes
·
View notes
Text
Echo – There For You 22 – No Things Left Unsaid
Warnings: Angs/ Hurt/ Fluff
_____________
Two important things are coming up. You must read what Crosshair has left you and process it. Tech is to be taken from the baccta tank.
____________
What Happened Before:
There For You 1 - I’ll Stay With you
2. Just You And Me
3. Under Cherry Blossoms
4. I Can’t Lose Her
5. The Scent Of Memories
6. A Little More Time
7. Heat In A Cold Night
8. Traditions
9. Revelations
10. Sweet And Painful
11. Tears In The Dark
12. Guilt
13. Everybody Needs Somebody
14. A Real Embrace
15. Veterans
16. Hidden Things
17. Delirium
18. Help Is On The Way
19. With A Bang
20. Permanent Damage
21. Until Some Day
22. No Things Left Unsaid
The news that Crosshair had left left almost everyone feeling queasy. You couldn't help but feel a little guilty. After all, he had left because of you, in a way.
You turned the envelope between your fingers that Echo had given you from Crosshair. It was still sealed. You tried to gather yourself for what might be inside. Echo was with Tech, along with Omega and AZI. He would be taken out of the tank soon.
At the moment you were alone in the bedroom, which had been repaired in the meantime. You certainly didn't expect a letter from Crosshair. Maybe because he never used many words. Perhaps, you thought, he still had something to say.
You took another deep breath, then opened the envelope. You were more than surprised to find two double-sided pages inside. Obviously Crosshair had a lot to say to you after all.
Hey Kitten.
I realize that I left probably seems cowardly. But I need the distance.
From the way I've gotten to know you, I'm sure you're worried. You might even feel guilty. Don't do that. Neither my feelings for you nor the fact that I left are your fault. You did nothing to influence my decision.
It was not possible for me to process the situation while I was near you or rather the two of you. That is why I have withdrawn. Someday I will come back and hopefully I will be able to deal with the situation better.
You are probably surprised. That I left this letter for you. I usually communicate rather little. But there are a few things I need to get off my chest.
You probably already know that I can't get you out of my head. At first I tried to ignore it and dismiss it as a small, unimportant crush. But it persisted no matter what I tried. I found it harder and harder to stay away from you.
Another reason I left is out of respect for Echo. He loves you very much, I think it's obvious. You make him happy and it's obvious he's coming out of his shell more, overall more open and happy than he's ever been before. At least since I've known him.
I wanted to avoid being tempted to say or do anything that could possibly jeopardize that happiness. Don't get me wrong, I know you love him too and you would never hurt him, yet it just feels safer to me to avoid any temptation. Just to be sure.
Echo is a good soldier, a decent man, a great brother. He deserves you and I mean that sincerely.
Do me a favor, take good care of him until I get back. Take care of all of them. In a way, you've often been something of a conscience to all of us. A calm pole that relieves us of our tension when the world around us is in chaos. They need you, all of them.
You paused and took a deep breath, wiping a few tears from your face. Before with a heavy heart, you continued to read the lines Crosshair left you.
Tell Omega I'm sorry. I'm afraid she might take it personally. I think she likes me a lot. For whatever reason. I've never been mean to her, but I haven't been very nice either. Still, I love my little sister.
However, I would appreciate it if you don't tell my brothers about the contents of this letter, at least no details. These words are meant only for you. However, if it bothers you, you can at least show Echo the letter. You both love each other, you probably wouldn't like to hide it from him anyway, should he ask about it.
And one more important thing. Tech. He's always had his problems with being different from the rest of us. As much as he enjoys and knows how to use his mind. He is all too aware that physically he could not meet all the requirement. His poor eyesight among other things. Apart from that, he was never at our level in hand-to-hand combat, though not bad. If he is now as good as deaf on one ear, that could well have a strong effect on his psyche.
He needs you and Echo especially now. I think you two can handle the situation best.
Don't worry too much. No matter what you think now, everything will be fine. Take care of yourself, Kitten.
Crosshair
It felt weird. Strange. These words of Crosshair were surprising, to put it mildly. You read the letter two more times. Gradually, the meaning of the words in the letter sank in.
You still felt guilty. With a sigh, you put the letter back in the envelope and tucked it away in the drawer of your bedside table. As you thought about the words he had said about Tech, you remembered that he was supposed to be taken out of the Baccta tank today.
You hurriedly got up to go to the infirmary.
"Are we ready?" you asked as you entered the room.
AZI and Echo turned to look at you.
"Just about," Echo replied with a small smile.
After a short pause during which AZI did some preparations, Echo asked you cautiously, "So, have you read the letter yet?"
You nodded.
"Yes. However, I would like to talk about it at another time. Maybe tonight? In private. Just the two of us?"
Echo nodded.
"Of course. Just as you like, Cyare."
AZI interrupted, "We can begin."
With a few pushes of buttons, first a soft hiss sounded, then the fluid was slowly pumped out of the tank and AZI injected something into the IV that would wake Tech from his induced coma.
"He'll be very tired, probably confused too. He'll probably feel nausea, as well," AZI warned.
Nervously, you exchanged a glance with Echo. You stood closer to the tank to help AZI get Tech out of the tank and lay him on a cot. You quickly dried him off and covered him so he wouldn't cool down. AZI immediately set about running scans, rechecking vital signs, and finally announced his diagnosis.
"The spleen has healed, as have all the bruises, broken bones and tears in the diaphragm. As expected, however, the left eardrum has not healed, at least not completely, and the scar tissue that has developed is probably rather counterproductive. But apart from that, he is doing very well".
You thought about what Crosshair had written about Tech and suppressed a sigh. You had hoped that maybe the baccta would heal everything.
Tech himself snapped you out of your thoughts when he suddenly sat up with a jerk and vomited into the bowl AZI had already prepared for him.
@uraza24
@mybigfatspoonielife
@brynhildrmimi
@the-sith-in-the-sky-with-diamond
@nunanuggets
@clone-whore-99
@andyoufollowyourheart
@kaliel2310
@misogirl828
@pink-peachie-pie
@rexandechosandwich
@thebahdbitch
@stardusthuntress
@ladykatakuri
@ttzamara
@arctrooper69
#echo fanfic#star wars#the bad batch#clonelove#clone force 99#tbb#sw tbb#tbb tech#clone trooper tech#tech#bad batch tech#bad batch echo#clone trooper echo#echo bad batch#echo tbb#echo x reader#tbb echo#the bad batch echo#echo x you#echo x fem reader#echo x reader insert#echo x female reader#echo fanfiction#echo fic#crosshair#bad batch crosshair#crosshair bad batch#crosshair tbb#star wars the bad batch#bad batch
28 notes
·
View notes
Text
Stay With Me || jjk
➥Pairing: best friend!jungkook/reader, husband!jungkook/reader
➥Summary: Being married to Jungkook was everything you’d wished for and more. There wasn’t a problem the two of you couldn’t tackle together, and building this life with the person you loved most was all you could ask for. But when a ghost from your past returns and threatens to pull you two apart in whatever way they can, will things still be the same?
➥Genre: established relationship, heavy angst (I’m so sorry), smut, fluff, hurt/comfort
➥Rating: 18+
➥Words: ~14.2k (more of a one shot than a drabble I know, oops)
Before you continue there are darker themes explored in this drabble; please read at your own risk. Appropriate warnings are listed below.
➥Content Warnings: POV switches, feelings of anxiety from being in danger, jungkook is protective (and for good reason), we see a pissed off hoseok, (tw: harassment, violence, implied/attempted kidnapping, reader gets injured), yoongi & jimin to the rescue (bless them), jungkook is pissed off (again for good reason), jungkook cries, reader also cries, jungkook has feelings of insecurity and not being good enough, they have ✨very emotional sex✨ up against a wall, cursing (fuck is said a lot), slight hair pulling, fingering (very brief), jungkook has a big dick, unprotected sex (safe sex is great sex), dirty talk, rough sex, cumming inside, aftercare, jungkook is actually the sweetest, reader and jk are so in love with each other it hurts, also jk saying ‘only for you’ is a thing i started and can’t stop now oops except there’s a twist this time around
A/N: hello! This is part of my Only for You (OFY) Drabble series, but it can be read as a stand-alone! However, I would highly recommend reading OFY beforehand so as to better understand the relationships between these characters since there’s a lot of history behind everything that will make more sense. (I also mentioned this in the post for OFY but for those who haven’t read it, the Kun in the story isn’t referring to any other irl person specifically, it was just a name I chose to make the initial story easier to write.)
The POV switches between the reader and a few of the characters, but this will always be indicated by the name in the switch being bolded (i.e. you or Jungkook will be in bold, etc.).
I always do this but thank you to @dntaewithluv for keeping me sane during the writing process and giving me feedback as well as the motivation to continue when I feel discouraged, I love you so much 💜
I’ve written a few other drabbles and will list them below, along with a general timeline:
Use My Best Colors For Your Portrait - ~6 months after OFY
When I Dream Of You - ~1 year after OFY
This fic takes place a few months after the dream drabble. I welcome feedback, so if you ever want to talk to me about my writing, please do! I hope that if you read this, you enjoy it~
➥OFY Spotify Playlist (songs I listened to for inspo)
➥Series Masterlist
➥All Works Masterlist
taglist: @inlovewiththemoonn @diorkookie @swee3tcreature @sugaslittlekookies @moonchild1 @bangtanhome
⊱──────── ✬ ✬ ✬ ────────⊰
Visiting Jungkook at the bar during his shifts had become one of your favorite pastimes over the last few years. And not just because you got to see him, but also because it gave you a chance to get closer to some of his - and now your - friends as well.
Take tonight for example: you stopped by on your way home from work, and everything happened like it usually did. Jungkook’s smile was typically the first thing to greet you when you walked through the door before he and Jimin got into a playful bickering match about bar duties.
You parked yourself in your usual stool at the bar and watched the scene before you unfold - Jimin tossing one of the bar towels to Jungkook, who caught it with ease, all the while mumbling ‘less distraction and more action, Kook.’ Jungkook slung the towel over his shoulder before making a big show out of walking over to you.
“Hey pretty lady, what can I get for you tonight?” Jungkook’s voice was dripping with charm and it made you giggle. He leaned across the bar, resting his forearms on the wood. Even when he was just standing here in a plain black t-shirt with his dark hair curling in front of his eyes you still thought he was the most ethereal person you’d ever seen.
You hummed. “Hmm, I think I’ll have just a water, thanks.” Jungkook was already moving to fix your beverage before you even finished. “Do you always greet people like this,” you teased him as he sat the glass down in front of you.
He was wiping his hands on the towel still perched on his shoulder. “Nah, I only save it for the special ones. I am a married man, after all.”
You giggled again and he reached further across the bar to give you a quick kiss before being interrupted by Jimin again.
“You two are adorable, I love that, but I really could use some help over here, Kook!”
Jungkook playfully rolled his eyes before he excused himself to tend to his actual job. You just sat and observed while you drank, looking at him with loving eyes. He was really in his element here and it showed. All his customers were always happy patrons because he treated them all well.
Yeah, everything was playing out as it normally did on nights like these.
What you weren’t expecting, however, was for that to change.
On your way to find Yoongi so you could stop by and chat with him before heading home, you passed by a booth where a few rowdy men were seated. You tried to slip past them and pay them no mind-
-until one of them caught you by the wrist.
You froze. You wondered if maybe this was someone you knew and had possibly offended by not saying hello, but one look at the table let you know you’d never seen these 3 men before in your life.
“Hey, where you off to in a rush, baby?” The pet name made your skin crawl and you wanted nothing more than to just slink away and pretend like this never happened. But it was happening, the man’s tight grip on your wrist a reminder of that.
One of the other booth members spoke up. “Yeah, why not have a seat with us and talk for a bit? You look like you’re in need of some company.”
You shook your head and tried to muster a small smile so you could turn them down easy. You’d read and heard way too often about moments like these that could turn out badly if you acted a certain way.
“No thank you, I was just on my way out,” you hoped that would be the end of it, but the man holding your wrist wasn’t having it. He jerked you down to where you were seated right beside him in the empty space of the booth, making you whimper in pain when you hit the seat hard. His other friends laughed boisterously at your distress.
You situated yourself and looked up to see if you could spot someone, anyone around that you knew. You were unfortunately at the back corner of the bar, since Yoongi’s office was around here.
You tried to get up and make a break for it, but the man pulled you down again. “C’mon sweetheart, we don’t wanna hurt you. We just wanna talk, that’s all.”
Before you could respond, another voice cut through.
“Hands off,” the voice was low and stern, making all heads at the booth turn. When you looked up you saw Hoseok standing above you, arms crossed and looking pissed.
“Hoseok,” you breathed out, grateful that he was working the floor tonight and had stopped by before the situation escalated.
Hoseok didn’t say another word as his eyes drifted down to you quickly before glaring at the man still holding on to you.
“Lighten up, man, we’re just trying to have some fun-”
“I saw the whole thing and she’s clearly not wanting to engage in your idea of ‘fun’ so again: hands off.” Hoseok’s fingers flexed around his forearm, and apparently that was all the warning they needed.
The man let go of you and shoved you away from him, almost making you fall to the ground if Hoseok hadn’t steadied you. He wrapped an arm around you before calling out.
“Joon, Jin, need a hand here!”
Within seconds, the bodyguards of the establishment - also friends of yours - were at the table, looking as intimidating as ever. The 3 men still seated were starting to look a lot less pleased about the ordeal.
“I think these 3 have had it for the night,” Hoseok stated, starting to walk the both of you away so your friends could work their magic. You looked back at them one last time, just barely catching their interaction, which consisted of Seokjin promptly putting one of the men in his place when he tried to throw a punch.
When Hoseok had you seated in an empty booth at the other end of the bar, he knelt down beside you.
“Hey. You ok?” His voice had lost all its frightening timbre, now laced with nothing but concern. You didn’t realize you were still a little shaky until you noticed yourself trembling. You nodded, the best answer you could give right now.
Hoseok patted your knee before he stood up. “Stay here, I’m going to go get Kook-”
You reached out lightning fast to grab onto his sleeve before you pleaded “Don’t.”
Hoseok’s brows furrowed in confusion. “What, why not?”
“I don’t- I don’t want him to worry.” You were telling the truth; Jungkook had been on edge lately, and things were finally starting to get somewhat back to normal. If you didn’t have to add to that worry, you didn’t want to.
Hoseok’s frown deepened. “Y/N-”
“There you are!”
That voice that always managed to make your heart flutter only made you panic more in this instance. Jungkook was walking over to your booth quickly with a huge smile on his face, waving to the two of you. Hoseok moved out of the way so Jungkook could see you more, and you tried your best to smile back.
“Hey, I’ve been looking all over for you,” Jungkook addressed you as he pushed his hair out of his face. “I thought you went to go talk to Yoongi, but he said he hadn’t seen you yet.”
“Yeah, I was just on my way, but I ran into Hoseok-”
“Y/N,” Hoseok warned. Jungkook’s smile turned into one of confusion.
“What’s going on,” Jungkook was quick to ask before you could respond. It was then that he fully noticed how you were seated, somewhat curled into yourself.
“You need to tell him,” Hoseok’s eyes were burning into yours, and Jungkook felt a small pit of unease settle in his stomach. He knelt down beside you, similar to how Hoseok had done moments prior.
“Angel, hey, talk to me. What’s this about?” Jungkook took one of your hands in his and shook it slightly before placing a kiss on the back of it.
“It’s nothing, really-”
“Some guy put his hands on her.” Hoseok clearly was over you beating around the bush.
“What,” Jungkook’s tone was slipping into one you didn’t recognize and for good reason: he sounded furious. His hand tightened around yours.
Hoseok nodded, Jungkook’s attention on him now. “Yeah, I’m glad I noticed. Saw some dude grab her wrist and pull her down into the booth with them.”
Jungkook was up on his feet, hand disappearing from yours.
“What the fuck, where did they go,” he started to walk off but Hoseok held him back.
“Joon and Jin already took care of it, don’t worry. But I still just thought you should know.” Hoseok patted Jungkook on the shoulder and you watched as his body, still visibly tense, relaxed somewhat.
“I gotta get back to work, you can take a little time though, yeah?” Hoseok started walking off after giving you one last look, almost as if he was saying sorry but you knew he did the right thing.
Jungkook took a deep breath before finally looking back at you, his face softening instantly. He slid into the seat across from you, placing his palms on the table as he looked down.
“Koo-”
“Are you ok, at least,” his voice was low, but you could still hear it just over the faint tunes of the jukebox.
“I’m fine-”
“Define fine,” he scoffed. It was clear the two of you wouldn’t get anywhere like this, so you did the only thing you could think to do: you reached out and took both his hands in yours.
Jungkook looked up then through the curtain of tresses still falling into his eyes. He sighed.
“Sorry, baby, I know I shouldn’t be acting like this. It’s just- with everything we’ve been through with him I can’t help but worry about stuff like this.”
You understood completely because you were in the same boat.
Both of you had recently been experiencing less than pleasant encounters with your ex-fiancé, Kun, who for some reason decided he had a vendetta against the two of you. A vendetta that only got worse when you both made it clear you wanted nothing to do with him ever again.
The past week had been pretty quiet, but neither of you could shake the awful feeling that Kun wasn’t gone for good. And tonight’s fiasco did nothing to help that.
“Well it’s over now and I’m ok and I didn’t get hurt so let’s try not to focus on it, yeah?” You squeezed his hands for emphasis and he sighed. The last thing you wanted was for Jungkook to be worried the rest of his shift, and he still had a few hours left.
“Yeah, I’ll try. I’m just so glad Hoseok was around...are you still wanting to talk to Yoongi?”
You nodded, happy to see Jungkook had relaxed some more from when he first sat across from you.
“I’ll take you to his office, then.” Jungkook got up, pulling you with him since his hands were still in yours. When you both were standing, he wrapped his arms around your waist to pull you into a hug.
He looked down at you before placing a soft kiss on your forehead. “Also I hate to ask but do you mind staying until I get done with my shift? I’m not too keen on the idea of you going home alone now with everything-“
You giggled and caressed his cheek. “Of course, Koo. I’ll come sit at the bar when I get done talking to Yoongi.”
Jungkook brushed his nose against yours. “Thank you.”
“Anything for you,” you responded before you reached up to place a gentle kiss on his lips. His hold around you tightened, and he deepened the kiss for only a moment before pulling back.
“Fuck, I forgot I’m at work, I need to be careful when you’re around.” He carded a hand through his hair before shaking his head to let it fall back into place.
You laughed at his flustered nature, feeling a bit flustered yourself at the fact that even now you still had such an effect on each other. “Well we are back here in a dark corner where not many people are around,” you teased.
Jungkook smirked before tickling your sides, making you laugh louder as you squirmed to get away.
“Don’t tempt me. I’d rather not get fired for public indecency if I can help it.”
“Fine, fine, I guess just take me to see Yoongi then,” you pretended to pout and were rewarded with a chuckle. He led you to the back now where Yoongi’s office was at, his hand wrapped around yours while he scanned the bar the whole way there.
When the two of you reached the familiar door, Jungkook gave your hand one last squeeze and kissed your cheek.
“I’ve gotta get back to the bar, just come chill up there when you’re done, yeah?” His eyebrows were slightly furrowed like he was still worried, but your gentle smile helped smooth them out.
“Of course. I’ll see you soon.”
You knocked on the door and after hearing Yoongi’s muffled greeting you opened it to walk through, not sparing another glance at Jungkook.
“Y/N! I was wondering when you might be stopping by.” Yoongi smiled brightly at you, always making you feel welcome no matter the circumstance. You took a seat in your usual spot across from his desk where he was currently reclining in his chair.
“Hey, Yoon. How are things?” It’d been a little while since the two of you had properly caught up since things had been so chaotic lately.
Yoongi shrugged. “Can’t complain. Business is good and we’ve been pulling in more regulars. I’d like to say it’s thanks to Jungkook but don’t tell him I told you that. Kid has a big enough head as it is.”
You couldn’t help the proud grin that stretched across your face. Jungkook had been working hard to help turn the bar into a more welcoming environment and increased his work hours to also assist with some building upgrades Yoongi had been wanting to install for years. Their business had increased exponentially as a result, so you knew Yoongi meant it when he said he had Jungkook to thank.
“I’ll be sure to keep it our little secret,” you brought your hand up to mimic a ‘shh’ expression and Yoongi chuckled.
“Perfect.” He leaned forward then, an elbow resting on his desk and his head supported by his palm. “So tell me: how’s married life?”
“It’s everything I could ever want and more. I can’t say much has changed except the whole ‘legally being bound together’ thing, since we still act the same. It’s just…nice. Really, really nice.” Your gaze drifted down to your wedding ring, and as it was with every other time you saw it, you could feel something akin to butterflies fluttering inside your stomach.
Yoongi gave you his trademark lopsided grin. “Glad to hear it. You know, I was always rooting for you two from the start.”
You feigned annoyance, playfully rolling your eyes. “I know, I know, you only tell me every chance you get.” Yoongi never took a liking to your ex-fiancé and had always favored Jungkook, this much you knew. Even before Kun turned into the person he was now, Yoongi never cared for him. And he made sure it was known.
“Have you thought about when you’re going to pop the question?” You decided to switch gears and put him on the spot, giggling at the way he seemed flustered.
“Well I uh, I’ve thought about it I just- it’s hard to figure out the right time, you know? And is she even ready for that, I can’t tell-”
“Min Yoongi, you stop that right now. She is so in love with you that I bet she’s ready for you to ask any day now, just so she can say yes like she’s been wanting to for so long now.” You had spent enough time around Yoongi and his long-term partner to know that the two were head-over-heels for each other, nearly rivaling you and Jungkook in how easy it was to tell.
Yoongi grinned. “You think so, huh?”
“No doubt in my mind. In fact-” you were cut off by the feeling of your phone vibrating in your pocket. You hastily took it out, not sure who could be calling at this hour.
It dawned on you then that you had been expecting a new client to call, and the number on your screen was one you didn’t recognize so you figured it could be them. Your boss had heavily expressed the importance of this client and their business venture they were offering, so without giving it another thought you hopped out of your chair.
“Sorry Yoon, I need to take this real quick. Do you mind if I step out the back door? It shouldn’t take too long.” You were already heading to leave his office, trying to catch the call before it stopped ringing, barely missing his soft “Go ahead.”
You bolted through the back door of the establishment, out into the dimly lit parking lot. As soon as you heard the door shut, you swiftly answered the call.
“Hello, this is Y/N speaking, may I ask who’s calling?” You gave your usual greeting for work related or other conversations when you didn’t recognize the number. The silence that you were met with on the other end made a chill run down your spine.
You froze altogether when the other voice spoke.
“Hasn’t anyone ever told you not to answer calls from numbers you don’t know?”
You felt your lower lip tremble. “K-Kun?”
A dark chuckle from the other end of the line. “Missed me, sweetheart?”
‘Just hang up,’ your brain was screaming at you, but you were holding your phone in an iron-tight grip, knuckles taut.
“Leave me alone and never contact me again,” you were finally able to respond, moving your arm to bring your phone down to hang up.
Your phone hit the ground before you got the chance.
Someone had come up behind you and pulled both arms behind your back, a hand coming around to muffle the scream you let out.
“Shhh,” someone whispered beside your ear. “You don’t want to make this harder for yourself, hm?”
That voice, why did you recognize that voice?
The person started dragging you off into one of the darker corners of the parking lot, ignoring your futile attempts to kick and writhe out of their grasp. You continued screaming into their palm but to no avail.
When you reached where they wanted you to be, they let you go and pushed you down onto the ground, causing your back to hit the wall and briefly knock the breath out of you. Before you could pick yourself back up, 2 other shadowy figures blocked your path. There was just enough light for you to finally make out the faces of the 3 people standing over you.
They were the same ones from earlier in the bar, the ones who had harassed you and yanked you down into their booth.
“What do you want,” you sobbed out into the night air. You were too terrified to try screaming again, afraid of what they might do. Especially now that you were across the lot, away from your phone and any chance of contacting someone else. Not to mention the fact that it was loud inside the bar, so screaming wouldn’t do you many favors anyway.
And if someone walked by, nothing would look out of the ordinary since it was just dark enough where you were to obscure the vision of anyone looking from the outside.
Before any of them could answer you, there was another sound you heard faintly in the distance: footsteps.
“Hel-,” you started to cry out, but as if they knew what you were planning, one of the men dropped down and covered your mouth again, now letting you see who was approaching behind them. Your eyes widened in terror as you took in the newcomer’s sinister grin.
You watched as Kun nodded to the other 2 men and they moved aside, while the third one still keeping your mouth covered moved slightly out of the way. Kun knelt down and moved his hand, replacing it with his own before you could scream again.
“Well well, fancy seeing you here.” Kun reached out and caressed your check with the back of his other hand, making you let out a strangled whimper as you tried to move back and away from him. He shook his head at your action and grabbed onto one of your arms now instead, pulling you and himself up in a swift motion.
His grip around your arm was painful, making you wince. Kun either didn’t notice or didn’t care. One look into his eyes was enough to see that the man you’d spent many years of your life with was completely gone with no trace left whatsoever. You didn’t know this person standing in front of you now.
And you didn’t ever want to.
“Now, I’m gonna move my hand, and you’re not gonna scream. Got it? Because if you do,” he moved forward to where his face was inches away from yours now. “I promise this will be so much worse for you. And you know I always keep my promises, don’t you?”
Kun was laughing before you could react at all, knowing good and well he’d broken several promises during your time together. He must have taken your silence as compliance because you could feel his hand relaxing around your face.
“Good girl,” the words made you shudder repulsively, wanting nothing more than for this to be just a terrible figment of your imagination and for you to be back inside at the bar waiting on Jungkook.
Jungkook. The thought of him caused a lump to form in your throat. You had no idea what Kun had planned for you, and that caused your heart to constrict as the vision of Jungkook smiling lovingly at you flashed through your mind.
You squeezed your eyes shut and felt a tear roll down your cheek. You opened them again once you felt Kun’s hand disappear.
“Ah, so you can take direction well. I guess Jungkook’s trained you somewhat since you’re his bitch now-”
“What do you want,” you asked through gritted teeth. The last thing you wanted to hear come from this man’s mouth was the name of your beloved. You didn’t want him brought up at all, the less this was focused on Jungkook the better.
But, since it was Kun, that obviously didn’t happen.
Kun laughed again, a loud, ugly sound. “What do I want? The same thing I’ve always wanted. Isn’t it obvious?”
The 3 men were crowded around both of you now, and it dawned on you then that they were blocking any means of escape for you. That didn’t bode well for you and you knew it, but you held your ground. You didn’t want to give Kun any more of the upper hand than he already had.
Kun finally dropped his other hand from your arm in favor of now caging you in against the wall. You were trapped even more now, but you just stared back at him, trying your best to look unfazed. Kun dipped his head down and you held your breath.
“What I want,” you could feel him barely hovering over your lips and the feeling made your skin crawl, “is for Jungkook to pay.”
“Pay for what,” you couldn’t help your annoyed tone. Kun’s obsession with Jungkook and ‘coming out on top’ – whatever that even meant, you weren’t entirely sure – had gotten old and you were beyond sick of it. “He owes you nothing, we owe you nothing.”
Kun hummed and shook his head, his nose almost brushing against yours, but you turned your head and let it graze against your cheek.
”I don’t think you get to decide that, not in the position you’re in, anyway. You see, I’m tired of seeing Jungkook get literally everything handed to him without trying-”
“Jungkook has worked hard for everything he has, something you wouldn’t know about,” you spat back. Kun was right, you were certainly in no position to be talking back right now, but you wouldn’t stand idly by while he slandered Jungkook just because he felt like it. “You’ve always been jealous of him-”
“Shut up, shut up!” Kun snarled, all but yelling in your face before he grabbed you by the jaw. You grimaced from the pain of it, a sound something like a scream starting but dying in your throat.
“You fucking infuriate me sometimes, you know that? I can’t believe I wasted so many years with you.” His grip around your jaw tightened as he finished talking, making it almost too hard for you to respond.
“Likewise,” you managed to get out, not being able to help the sob you let out when he squeezed more.
“Doesn’t matter.” Kun’s face stretched into that evil, Cheshire-like grin and for the first time that night you felt genuinely horrified about what his true intentions might be. “I’m not concerned with you or how you feel.”
Kun finally let go of your jaw and you let out the breath you didn’t realize you had been holding in. He grabbed one of your wrists and tugged you closer, knocking you off balance and unfortunately causing you to brace yourself against his chest.
He hugged you to him and whispered in your ear: “What I do care about is seeing Jungkook’s reaction when his precious wife is suddenly nowhere to be found.”
That kicked you into fight or flight mode, eyes widening and mouth opening to scream as you flailed your hands around. Your flailing did little to help you because Kun was already dragging you alongside him away from the wall, still holding you close.
“Let me go, you psycho!” you screamed, only causing him to turn you around and put a hand over your mouth again while his other arm held you firm against his torso.
“One of you bring the car around,” Kun ordered, and you saw one of the men dashing away. As you were pulled further away from the bar, your vision was clouded with a film of tears and your muffled sobs were hidden behind Kun’s hand. You were no match for his strength, and he proved it because he was literally dragging you across the concrete despite you being so uncooperative. Gentle raindrops had just started falling from the sky, further impairing your vision.
It was then that you heard a pained grunt followed by a thud coming from a little further away, in the direction the other man had ran off to. You tried to focus your eyes to see what was happening when the next sound that graced your ears was fast footsteps as they pounded against the pavement.
“Get your fucking hands off of her!”
A familiar voice made you cry out with joy and fight harder against Kun.
“Yoongi,” you cried out, still muffled but enough to draw his attention to your face now. He was running toward Kun fast, and when he saw the position you were in, he sped up, determined to free you by any means necessary.
You briefly worried about the other men behind him, until you saw that another was already knocked down and someone else – you thought it might be Jimin – was currently fighting with the third man. While your attention was on them, you didn’t register Kun tossing you aside until it was too late.
You slipped on the now wet pavement and fell down, barely able to brace yourself for the impact in time. Your earlier vision of Jungkook smiling was the last thing to flash through your mind before your head hit the ground.
⊱──────── ✬ ✬ ✬ ────────⊰
Yoongi glanced at his watch for the second time. It’d been about 10 minutes since you stepped outside to take your phone call, and he figured it had to have been important if you were still outside.
As he was wondering whether or not to call you himself to see if everything was alright, Jimin stuck his head inside the office, peeking around the door. “Hey boss, is Y/N around?”
Yoongi sat up straight. “Yeah, she stepped outside to take a call but it’s been a few minutes. Why?”
Jimin’s face blanched. “She went alone?”
“Yeah... Jimin’s what’s going on?”
Jimin took a deep breath. “It’s probably nothing, but earlier there were some guys that straight up harassed her. They were thrown out but-“
Yoongi held a hand up. “Wait. Pause. Someone harassed her? Why is this the first I’m hearing about it?”
Jimin had stepped fully into the room now, rubbing at the back of his neck as he looked at the ground. “Well it wasn’t that long ago, so maybe nobody had the chance yet.”
Yoongi’s brows furrowed. “Does Jungkook know?”
Jimin nodded. “Yeah, he’s the one who asked me to come check on her without being too obvious about it. I think the whole thing has him spooked.”
Yoongi didn’t like the feeling that was slowly creeping up on him. He dialed your number and put the receiver to his ear, hoping to hear a busy signal on the other end.
When he was met with a series of rings, his heart started beating faster. He was up and out of his chair fully by the time he heard your voicemail greeting.
“Fuck,” he mumbled out loud to no one in particular. He was jogging over to the back door, a confused Jimin following close behind.
“Yoongi, what-”
“Not now, Jimin.” He picked up his pace, feeling his chest tighten as he approached the door. He was hoping that when he opened it you would be on the other side, because maybe you just lost track of time and your phone was on silent.
Wishful thinking helps in times of peril, right?
Yoongi pushed the door open quickly, letting it bang against the side of the bar. You were nowhere in sight, his eyes frantically searching through the lot for a trace of you.
What he was met with, though, was instead the sight of 3 - maybe 4? - dark figures across the lot, huddled in a suspicious way. His heart dropped to his stomach.
He started running, not knowing what would meet him when he did, but not caring either. As he approached, one of the figures tried to block him. He took them down easily with a single punch, making them groan in pain as their body connected with the ground. Yoongi never stopped running for even a moment.
His heart wrenched when his vision finally adjusted enough to the darkness outside and he could see you and exactly who was holding you.
“Get your fucking hands off of her!” He shouted as he continued running, getting ready to barrel into Kun at any moment.
Hearing your faint cry of his name only made him go faster when his eyes landed on your horrified face.
It was raining now but Yoongi wouldn’t let that stop him from saving you. What he didn’t anticipate was for Kun to throw you in the opposite direction, making him conflicted about who to go after now. He settled for pursuing Kun still, finally reaching him and grabbing him by the shirt.
“What the actual fuck is your problem,” Yoongi yelled in Kun’s face. Kun brought his hands up to try and tear Yoongi’s away, but they wouldn’t budge.
Kun stopped trying to fight back and smiled at Yoongi, making a fresh wave of disgust cascade over him. When Kun spoke, his voice had a calm edge to it. “I’ll just keep coming back, no matter how many times you and those idiots in there,” he jerked his head in the direction of the bar, “try to keep me away.”
Yoongi quickly spun Kun around and forced him to the ground, keeping his hands behind his back and not giving him a way to escape. “Jimin, call the cops,” he called over his shoulder before leaning closer to Kun’s face. “We may not be able to keep you away, but they certainly can with all the dirt we have on you.”
Kun chuckled slightly before grimacing when Yoongi twisted his arm further. “You know,” he huffed out, “Y/N was pretty off balance when I threw her earlier.”
Yoongi stilled. He realized that Kun was trying to distract him by making him worry about you, and unfortunately for Yoongi it was working. Especially when his eyes fell on your unmoving figure several feet away, lying on your side.
“Shit,” he jumped up and ran over to you, completely abandoning Kun, beyond caring at that point. He knelt down and turned you over. He swallowed when he saw the way your arm landed limply on the ground beside him. He embraced your upper body within his arms, shaking you a little.
“Y/N, hey, wake up,” he begged. He could feel that you were still breathing, but it was very evident your fall had knocked you out. And Yoongi knew there was no telling what happened before he even got to you, so he had no clue how injured you might actually be.
He heard footsteps approaching from behind him, splashing against the puddles that were starting to form in the parking lot. He didn’t have to look up to know it was Jimin, since the other man was calling out his name before he got there.
“Yoongi, I called them, they said – wait where did he go?” Jimin was standing over Yoongi now, looking from one area of the parking lot to the other, but Kun was nowhere in sight. “Did you let him leave?”
Yoongi’s silence prompted Jimin to finally look down and his mouth dropped open as he himself dropped to kneel next to Yoongi.
“Holy shit, what happened,” Jimin reached out to gingerly touch your arm, frown deepening when he got no response from you.
“She probably hit her head when that bastard threw her earlier. She’s just knocked out, I think,” Yoongi’s voice was lined with unbridled anger. “Go see if you can find Jin since he’s the closest thing we have to a medic right now. And get Kook.”
Jimin nodded and without another word took off toward the bar. Yoongi couldn’t fathom how Jungkook would react but he knew it wouldn’t be good. As he waited, he held you closer, trying to shield you from the rain.
⊱──────── ✬ ✬ ✬ ────────⊰
Jungkook’s fingers were drumming against the bar absentmindedly as he listened to one of his regular patrons drone on about their week as they usually did on nights like tonight. He was genuinely trying to focus on what they were saying, truly he was, but his mind had been so muddled ever since the incident earlier that he found it hard to think about anything else.
Which is exactly why he had asked Jimin to casually check in on you and Yoongi.
It’d been a few minutes and Jimin still wasn’t back; Jungkook hoped that they were all 3 chatting and Jimin was just taking his time. He did want him to be inconspicuous about it, after all.
His patron finally excused themselves to go to the restroom, and Jungkook offered them a soft smile. For a second, he allowed himself to take a deep breath and try to push any lingering negative thoughts out of his mind so he could make it through the rest of his shift.
Jungkook should’ve known better than to hope for a moment’s peace.
He heard Jimin before he saw him, colliding with the other end of the bar. Jungkook cautiously started walking over to him, trying to ignore the heavy feeling that settled over his body like a suffocating blanket.
“Kook,” Jimin panted, “we need you. Now.”
The expression on Jimin’s face and the urgency of his voice made Jungkook’s blood run cold. He wasted no time in leaving the bar as he followed Jimin, nearly running him over when Jimin stopped once they were outside. As his sight adjusted to the drizzling rain, he saw something that made him run as fast as he could before eventually falling to his knees, panic seizing his heart.
“No. No no no no no,” Jungkook was chanting over and over as he stared at you, huddled against Yoongi as he held you close. Your eyes were closed and you weren’t moving.
Jungkook’s hands were shaking, and he could feel his lips quivering. Yoongi stared at Jungkook somberly before gentle passing you over to him.
He immediately drew you to him, burying your face in his chest while he cradled the back of your head with his palm.
The rain started pouring down harder now and he knew it was pelting against his back, cold and wet enough to chill him to the bone. But Jungkook felt nothing. There was nothing but numbness as he continued to rock you gently in his arms and placed a kiss on the top of your head.
“Hey angel, I’m here,” his voice was unsteady. “It’s me, baby, I’ve got you. You’re gonna be ok,” his arm that was wrapped around your back tightened its hold on you and he placed his head in the crook of your neck. You still didn’t rouse, no matter what he tried, and his shoulders started to shake.
“Kook-” Yoongi had to talk loud to be heard over the sudden downpour. “We need to get her inside.” He tried reaching out to touch Jungkook’s arm but Jungkook flinched away, embracing you even tighter now as if he was trying to protect you from anything and everything.
He just wanted to protect you. And the fact that he had failed was currently eating him alive with regret.
Yoongi sighed but tried again. “Jungkook,” he said it softer this time but still loud enough, “let’s take her inside. You don’t want her to get sick.”
At the mention of your well-being potentially suffering further damage, Jungkook started to somewhat come back to his senses. He held you tight and stood up with a little help from Yoongi, making sure to keep you as close to his chest as possible so you wouldn’t get soaked and because right now, he needed you near.
When the 3 of you were inside, Yoongi ushered you all into his office since there was a small couch in there were you could lie down. Jungkook placed you as gently as possible on the couch, feeling his heart break piece by piece every second you remained unmoving. The only thing that could offer him solace was the faint rise and fall of your chest as you breathed.
He dropped to sit on the floor beside the couch, holding one of your hands in his while he used his other one to brush some of your wet hair out of your face. He leaned his forehead against the arm of the couch and inhaled shakily.
Yoongi was leaning against his desk with his arms crossed, looking at the two of you. Jungkook appreciated Yoongi for giving him time to try and calm down before talking again.
“What happened,” Jungkook managed to croak after a minute or so had passed.
Yoongi took a deep breath. “Kun was here.”
Jungkook whipped his head around fast, his hair splaying water droplets on the couch. His eyes were glazed over with unshed tears, and Yoongi had never seen him look so angry.
He’d never seen Jungkook look so hurt.
“Kun did this to her,” Jungkook asked, tone low and dark, but it came out more as a statement because he already knew. He could tell by the angered inflection in Yoongi’s voice when he mentioned Kun.
Yoongi nodded. “Unfortunately. When I first made it outside, he was holding onto her, dragging her away-”
“Dragging her where,” his hand that was holding yours involuntarily squeezed harder.
Yoongi shrugged, shaking his head. “I don’t know, it looked like he was trying to take her to a car…”
Jungkook didn’t miss the way he trailed off. He waited for Yoongi to collect his thoughts.
“Jungkook, I- I think he may have been trying to abduct her.”
Jungkook felt like the room had suddenly tilted. The idea of that – God, the idea of anything remotely close to that – made him feel violently ill.
He looked at your face then, noticing how it wasn’t scrunched up in pain; you actually looked quite peaceful despite the circumstances, almost like you were simply in a deep slumber. He tried hard to swallow around the ever-growing lump that was still forming in his throat when he brushed his fingertips along the length of your arm.
You were here, physically here. He could see you and he could touch you. Yoongi had saved you in time before you had been whisked away to who knows where. The fact that Kun had even dared to try to take you away… the possibility of you being gone and Jungkook not knowing where you had been taken to or if he’d ever see you again-
It made Jungkook see red.
This isn’t the life he wanted for you. He never wanted you to have to look over your shoulder in fear at the idea of someone following you, like you’d been doing the last several weeks. He never ever wanted you to get hurt, especially in such a way as this.
He could feel anger flowing through his veins, seeping into his bones and consuming him, with the only thing able to ground him right now being the feeling of your soft hand enveloped by his own.
Yoongi was saying more but Jungkook couldn’t make it out over his own voice screaming at him inside his head. His mind was waging a war with itself, questioning so many things-
Was he really the best person for you?
Was there someone out there who could protect you, who could keep you safe in ways he couldn’t?
…
Would loving you be enough if he could never fully promise you peace?
What if-
“Jungkook,” Yoongi’s stern voice cut through the thick fog of his mind and Jungkook shook his head to try clear it completely. He focused his attention on his friend that was now staring at him, sporting a frown on his face full of concern.
“Did you hear anything I just said?”
Jungkook gulped. “Honestly? No.”
Yoongi’s frown intensified. “Kook-”
“Don’t, just- please repeat it. Please.”
Yoongi sighed, closing his eyes for a moment before he continued. “I was saying that Kun threw her to the ground and that’s how she hit her head.”
Jungkook’s unoccupied hand balled into a fist and he clenched his jaw. Yoongi could see him tense up but continued speaking.
“I asked Jimin to fetch Jin seeing as he’s had more medical training than any of us and I figured it’d be better than waiting on an ambulance.”
He had barely gotten the last word out before there was hurried knocking on the door. Yoongi walked over to the door quickly to open it, and Jin rushed in without a moment’s hesitation.
“Sorry it took so long, I needed to get supplies.” He made his way to the couch, crouching down in front of it next to Jungkook. He placed the bag he was carrying down onto the ground beside him as he started sifting through it to find other things he needed. Jungkook watched Jin without really seeing him, flinching a little when he felt a hand on his shoulder.
“Kook,” Yoongi said softly as Jungkook looked up at him. “We need to let Jin look at her. C’mon,” he patted his shoulder before walking away, and Jungkook knew Yoongi expected him to follow him.
Jungkook also knew Yoongi was right, and he needed to let Jin get to work. He hated the thought of leaving you, but he knew he wasn’t going far. In fact, he wasn’t even going to leave the room, and if he was encouraged to, well-
There wasn’t anything anyone could do to make him leave that room short of physically removing him themselves. And with how wound up Jungkook was about this entire situation, that wouldn’t be an easy feat by any means.
Thankfully, Yoongi didn’t ask him to leave, opting instead to offer him his office chair. Jungkook graciously accepted the offer and sat down, briefly observing how Jin carefully examined you from across the room before he placed his head in his hands.
⊱──────── ✬ ✬ ✬ ────────⊰
Some time passed before Jungkook felt like he could properly breathe again. And he was only feeling like that now because you had finally started to stir.
As soon as the faintest noise was heard from you, Jungkook was out of his seat and in front of the couch again.
You groaned as you rubbed your eyes, trying to adjust to the light by blinking a few times. After doing this, you tilted your head to the side and your eyes landed on Jungkook. He inhaled sharply, feeling like he might break apart when you gave him the sweetest smile.
“Koo,” you breathed out softly as your hand reached up to caress his cheek. He vaguely heard Jin telling Yoongi something about you still having decent control over your motor skills being a good sign, but right now all his focus was on you specifically.
Well, he was also focusing on not having a breakdown, but you were most important.
His hand came up to cover yours that was still on his face and for the first time in what felt like ages, his lips curved upward into a smile.
“Hey, angel,” he responded. “How are you feeling?”
Your eyebrows furrowed. “Well, my head hurts but otherwise I’m fine? A little sore, though-”
“That’s probably from your fall earlier,” Jin interrupted, pulling your attention back to him. You looked at him, bewildered.
“I fell? When did I fall?”
Yoongi and Jungkook shared a look then, and Jungkook would be lying if he said you not remembering what happened didn’t worry him.
It worried him a lot, actually.
Jin hummed. “We can talk about it later. I need to examine you now though, ok? Make sure you don’t have any signs of a concussion or something else.”
The scared look on your face made Jungkook’s chest tighten.
“O-ok, yeah, sure. Do whatever you need to,” you said as you tried to sit up straight, Jungkook and Jin both helping to steady you as you did.
It didn’t take long for Jin to conduct his examination. While he was checking you over, Yoongi relayed the events from earlier to you and Jungkook observed as the look in your eyes switched from one of confusion to one of horror the more Yoongi went on.
“I-I remember now. Right before you came out there, Kun told me-” you trailed off, speaking to Yoongi but looking over at Jungkook now. His heart started beating painfully when you paused.
“What did he tell you, baby?”
You inhaled unevenly, the sight tearing Jungkook up even more on the inside. “He told me that he wanted to see your reaction when I was nowhere to be found.”
This time, he swore his heart stopped.
So Kun had not only planned to take you away, but he wanted to make sure you couldn’t be found?
Jungkook made a promise to himself then and there that if he ever saw Kun again, he’d-
“Koo?”
Your pleading tone made Jungkook’s eyes snap back up to your face. You were trying to give him a small smile, but he could still see the fear lying behind your eyes.
“It’s going to be ok,” you attempted to reassure him. “Don’t worry.”
Jungkook had no idea how you could sit here an expect him not to worry but he didn’t want to fight you on it. You’d both had enough excitement for one night so all he did was nod and hope that would suffice for now.
His mind was starting to race again with the same kind of thoughts he had earlier, plaguing him with questions he didn’t know the answers to.
Frankly, he didn’t even know if he wanted the answers either.
Jin stood up from where he was seated on the floor, straightening himself up and stretching his long limbs. “She’s going to be fine. Just keep an eye on her for the next few days, but I don’t see anything to be alarmed about. If anything changes, you can call me but also if you’re more comfortable going to a hospital, that’s fine too. I won’t be offended.”
Jungkook smiled at his eldest friend. “Thank you, Jin. Seriously, thank you.”
Jin nodded, offering a warm smile to you before exiting the room.
Yoongi walked over to the couch and ruffled your hair. Jungkook watched the exchange with fondness, seeing two of the people he cared about most in the world also caring for each other.
“I’m so glad you’re ok,” Yoongi said, sounding utterly tired. You thanked him again for what he had done, and Jungkook left the two of you alone momentarily so he could check on Jimin and Hoseok at the bar. They entertained him for all of maybe 5 seconds before shooing him away, assuring him that they could handle things and that he should just take you home and be with you right now.
Jungkook thought nothing sounded better.
When he made it back to Yoongi’s office, he saw that you were now sitting on the armrest of the couch. Yoongi must have helped you get up from the couch, seeing as he was standing beside you, and Jungkook strode over to take his place now with an arm around your waist. Yoongi didn’t say anything about him leaving other than to wish you both a goodnight and that he would talk to Jungkook later.
Jungkook helped you walk to the car, not letting you go for even a fraction of a second, despite your teasing him about being able to walk on your own. Be that as it may, he still wouldn’t let go, because the truth of the matter was he was just too scared to.
It wasn’t until you were both in the car riding home that Jungkook let those negative thoughts devour him once more.
And this time, they were almost impossible to shake away.
⊱──────── ✬ ✬ ✬ ────────⊰
When both of you finally arrived home, Jungkook opened the door and surveyed the room before letting you go inside. You knew his paranoia was at an all-time high right now and frankly you couldn’t blame him; you were still really unsettled, too.
But you were more of the mindset that it’s in the past now and there’s nothing anyone can do about it. You never liked to dwell too long on things and Jungkook was becoming better about that as well.
You weren’t sure if it’d be that easy this time, though.
He’d barely said a word to you the whole ride home, and even now as you were both standing by the front door while he locked it, he was still eerily quiet. Once it was sufficiently locked enough by Jungkook’s standards, he gave you one last look before he started walking down the hallway. You frowned and followed him.
“Koo?”
No response.
“Baby? Talk to me.” It looked like he was trying to go to the kitchen, but it was still dark in the house since he’d barely turned on any of the lights, so you weren’t sure. Still no answer.
“Jungkook.” You called out sternly this time and just barely spotted him as he disappeared into the kitchen. When he heard you walk in, he finally spoke.
“You should eat something, what do you want?”
His voice broke your heart.
“I’m not hungry-”
“You can go lay down, Jin said you didn’t have a concussion so it should be fine. I can bring some food up for you.” He was leaning against the counter in front of the sink, his back turned to you and his head hanging somewhat.
He sounded not at all like himself, and it scared you. Not in the way that you were scared of him, but you were scared because you didn’t know what to do.
Talking was obviously getting you nowhere, so you instead walked up to him and wrapped your arms around him from behind, placing your cheek against his back. He flinched.
“Baby, please,” his voice sounded like it was breaking so you just held him tighter, hoping he could feel your love from the way you embraced him as if you never wanted to let him go.
“Koo, I need you to talk to me. I need to know what’s wrong-”
“What’s wrong is me,” he gritted out, tone louder than before and it made you jump. He then released himself from your arms and tried to walk away.
“Jungkook, wait,” you scrambled to go after him, catching him before he could disappear into another room, this time turning him around to face you. He was leaning against the wall and didn’t try to move past you anymore, but he avoided your gaze.
“Koo, look at me,” you stressed, ducking down to peek up at him. He finally raised his head so you could look into his eyes at a normal level. You noticed the tears in the corner of his eyes, and it nearly made you start crying yourself.
Jungkook never hid his vulnerability from you, he never hid anything from you. But even so, it was still a rare sight to see him cry.
“Why do you want to be around me right now,” he questioned, voice wavering and you recognized the sound. He was trying to hold himself back from crying.
“Koo, what do you mean, why wouldn’t I want to be around you? I love you-”
“I couldn’t protect you,” his voice rose in pitch, not to talk over you but because he was just so upset. “I couldn’t save you, I wasn’t around to help you- God, baby, you got fucking attacked and I wasn’t there.”
He was trembling and you tried to steady him by placing your hands on his shoulders. Tears were flowing freely down his cheeks now, and they were bound to start pooling in your own eyes any second.
“None of that is your fault,” you emphasized your words by squeezing his shoulders. “Ok? No one could have predicted what that psycho was gonna do, not you, not me, not Yoongi, nobody.”
“For fuck’s sake, he almost kidnapped you-”
“But he didn’t and I’m here.” You brushed his cheek to wipe some of the tears away and he choked back a sob. “I’m here, with you, and that’s what matters.”
“I could have lost you,” he said it just above a whisper as you moved to brush the tears away from his other cheek.
You blinked back your own tears. “You didn’t lose me.”
“But I could have. We have no idea what the fuck he’s capable of and just- every time I think about what might have happened if no one got to you in time, I start to lose my mind.”
You wrapped your arms around his neck and reached up on your tip-toes to place a gentle kiss on his lips, heart lurching when he actually kissed you back and his hands found purchase on your waist as they usually did.
“You didn’t lose me. You have me. All of me. I’m right here,” you kissed him once more. “And I’m not going anywhere.”
Jungkook let out a sob as he pulled you closer, nearly crushing you with his embrace. You ran your hand through his hair to try and soothe him when he leaned his forehead on your shoulder.
“I was so fucking scared,” he said against your skin. “So terrified. I love you so much,” a tender kiss was placed on the side of your neck now, and you could feel his lips still trembling.
“I love you,” your response prompted another small sob from him, “I love you more than anyone or anything else in this world and I’ll show you that everyday for the rest of my life, as long as you let me.”
“Baby-” Jungkook’s voice cracked with so much raw emotion and you couldn’t help yourself anymore. You were determined to show him your conviction behind your statement, so with your hand still buried in his hair, you pulled him down to your level once more as you crashed your lips together.
You’d never felt anything quite like the emotions that coursed through you every single time you kissed Jungkook. It didn’t matter if it was the cute good morning kisses upon waking up, the silly, laughter-filled ones that happened in the midst of playing around, or the intense ones bursting with passion that always led to something more. Each one was different and better than the last, and it was like a language between you both filled with unspoken words that demonstrated exactly what you felt.
This was one of the many ways the two of your expressed your devotion to one another, through an action as simple as kissing yet the feelings it always evoked inside of you were anything but. And even during times like tonight when you’d both endured something extremely emotional, you could still find comfort in each other through these gestures.
When you finally broke apart, you were both panting breathlessly, and Jungkook rested his forehead against yours.
“Sorry, baby,” Jungkook breathed, voice somewhat raspy. His fingers had started gripping your waist harder during the exchange, but you felt them start to loosen.
That was most definitely something you didn’t want, so you placed your hands on the sides of his face and looked him in the eyes.
“Koo,” you spoke softly, cautiously, as if you were testing the waters. “Can I give you all of me?”
His eyes sparkled with the realization of what you were implying, and for a moment you wondered if he would reject you. And if he did, that would be completely fine with you because his comfort mattered most of all to you right now, as it always did. Tonight had been a lot to deal with and you weren’t sure what mindset he would be in about this sort of thing-
That thought remained unfinished in your mind as Jungkook captured your lips again and all other rational thought went out the window. All you could focus on now was how Jungkook’s body felt melded up against yours, how his mouth was exploring yours like he’d done so many times before, how his fingers dug into your skin like he was afraid to let you go.
You jumped up and Jungkook wrapped your legs around his waist, never breaking the kiss while he turned you around so that your back was against the wall. You heard a low groan come from him as you intensified the kiss before he pulled away.
“Angel, are you sure about this?” He was holding you up with help from the wall, hands placed on your thighs just underneath your ass. Your hand was playing with the hair at the nape of his neck since you knew how much he loved that. “The last thing I want to do is hurt you-”
“Koo, I’m fine. I feel fine and I’m not in pain. I promise. I want this. I want you,” you gave him another searing kiss that you felt yourself melting into. “But only if you want it too.”
Jungkook’s next kiss knocked the breath out of you and he swallowed the surprised whimper you let out. “Of course, baby. I always want you.”
His words never failed to make you feel warm all over, with love and adoration as well as arousal. Right now, you were feeling all of these things as he situated your legs around his waist in a more comfortable position.
“Do you want to do this here,” he panted as his eyes met yours again. You could tell he was getting worked up just having you like this here against the wall, so you wasted no time answering him.
“Yes Koo, please,” you urged him to continue. “Wanna feel you close. Don’t wanna wait.”
“Fuck, I mean, I could take us upstairs-” his words ended with a grunt as you drew him closer by wrapping your legs tighter around him, making him grind against you. His head dipped down to rest against your shoulder as he let out shallow breaths, his fingers threatening to make indentations in your skin.
In a somewhat frenzied manner, Jungkook put you back down on your feet so the both of you could remove your clothes, too impatient to take everything off and only getting rid of what was necessary. When both of your lower halves were bare, he secured you around his waist once more, his length rapidly hardening against your now naked thigh.
You reached in between the two of you to wrap your hand around him, and the feeling was enough to have him inhaling sharply before he kissed you with a newfound urgency. You could tell by the way he was moaning against your mouth that your teasing caresses were working and within no time he was ready. You let out a stuttered moan when Jungkook’s long fingers disappeared inside of you so he could make sure you were stretched enough.
When he deemed you prepped enough – and when you started rocking against his fingers with impatient whimpers – he withdrew so he could line himself up with you. Your already soaked folds were threatening to pull him in, and it was almost too much for him to handle in his heightened emotional state.
He pushed in slowly, inch by inch, as he always did. The stretch made you lean your head back against the wall, his soft curses only spurring you on even more. On other nights you might would try to coax him to be a little rougher because you knew you could take it, but tonight you weren’t in a rush for anything, and neither was he. Tonight was about you two being together as one, relishing the way you shared this connection with each other and conveying it through this intimate act.
Both of you sighed in pleasure when Jungkook bottomed out, finally experiencing that complete closeness the two of you craved more than anything else right now. His hands gripped your ass firmly to start moving you up and down his length in slow, steady strokes. He didn’t want to take things fast or go hard tonight – he just wanted to enjoy this feeling, having you so close and yet still wanting to pull you impossibly closer.
The feeling of your warmth around him mixed with the tousling of your hands in his hair was driving him crazy. Every touch from you, no matter how small, always ignited something within him that he couldn’t explain. He was so unapologetically, wholeheartedly in love with you.
And he’d just come so close to losing you.
Pain twisted his heart as he stared at you, watching your face scrunch up in the most beautiful way. Your head was tilted back with your eyes crinkled shut while his name was falling from your lips in hushed whispers. Each thrust was pushing you further up the wall before he would bring you back down again, and your arms wound themselves around his neck to help anchor yourself further.
You looked ethereal, and Jungkook was trying so hard to focus on you and not the negative thoughts that were once again settling uncomfortably in his mind. His body was fighting itself on whether he should succumb to the pleasure he was feeling or if he should submit to the dark cloud blanketing his mind.
His change in demeanor didn’t go unnoticed by you.
Jungkook continued to move inside of you, keeping a consistent pace, but something wasn’t right. He was looking at you, but he wasn’t looking at you. He had a pained expression on his face, and that’s what kicked your own worry into gear.
“Koo, baby, hey what’s wrong?” You held his face in both of your hands and watched as he crumbled underneath your touch. He had slid his hands up to rest against your back now in an attempt to embrace you further, hands trapped in between you and the wall.
You almost started panicking when you saw the tears start to brim in his eyes again.
“I just-” he choked on a cry and your heart wrenched at the sound, “I can’t stop thinking about it.” He was still moving but his pace had slowed down to a near stop.
“Thinking about what?” You weren’t sure you wanted to know but you needed him to talk to you.
“Thinking about losing you, I can’t-”
His hands reached up higher to grasp onto your shirt you were still wearing, clenching the fabric in his fists as he dragged it down. You could feel the collar of the front of your shirt tightening around you while he hid his head in the crook of your neck and started to shake. You wrapped your arms around him as tightly as you could and ran a hand through his hair, trying to soothe him.
“Please stay,” he whispered, almost too quiet for you to hear. “Please stay with me.”
“Koo-”
“I love you so much, I don’t want to lose you,” more sobs wracked through his body. He had otherwise stilled inside of you but made no effort to move away. “I can’t lose you, I-”
“Baby, look at me.”
Jungkook slowly brought his head up to face you, the sight making you want to break down yourself. He looked so defeated, so broken, and his eyes were shining with tears he didn’t bother hiding anymore.
You cradled his face in your hands, rubbing your thumbs across his cheekbones before they travelled to trace along the curves of his jawline.
You placed a gentle kiss on his forehead, listening as he tried to control his erratic breathing. “I won’t leave you.”
A soft kiss on his lips. “I’ll never leave you.”
You brushed his hair back from his face, and his eyes captivated you as they swirled with so much intense emotion.
“I promised you forever, and I intend to keep it. Nothing, and no one, is going to keep me from you. I love you too much to let that happen,” you granted him a sweet smile and brushed your thumb across his lower lip that had started to quiver. He sniffled as you continued.
“Do you remember our wedding vows?”
Jungkook swallowed as he nodded, seeming a little calmer now.
Your smile widened, and your own set of fresh tears had gathered in the corners of your eyes, ready to spill. “Remember how I told I would give you all of me? That I would give you the best of me?”
He nodded again, and your heart soared at the tiny smile he presented you with.
“I promised you those things. So, no matter what happens, I’ll never leave you. And with everything life throws as us from here on out, we’ll make it through together.”
His smile was widening into the familiar, bunny-like grin you knew and loved dearly. Your Jungkook was coming back to you, and it was almost like you could see the dark fog that had surrounded him evaporating before your very eyes.
“I love you, Jeon Jungkook.” You leaned up to tenderly press your lips to his once more, smiling into the kiss as he let out a content sigh. “You’re my person. My forever. Please always remember that.”
You had swept a long lock of hair back from his face as you finished your words, and while you were distracted with that, Jungkook stared at you like you hung the moon and all the stars.
Your declarations of love stirred something inside of him and it dawned on him then that he was still inside of you. This was made more evident when you shifted in his embrace, probably to make yourself more comfortable since you were still against the wall, but it caused your walls to clench around him.
He closed his eyes and groaned, the sound causing arousal to radiate throughout your body. The two of you clearly must have forgotten the position you were in but that was no longer the case when you felt him twitch inside of you.
“Fuck,” he moaned at the sight of you when he opened his eyes again, his hands letting go of your shirt in favor of settling on your waist. Your cheeks were still flushed, with drying tear stains running down them. You were panting softly and Jungkook’s heart felt like it might burst with all the love he had for you.
“I love you,” he declared while he brushed his nose with yours. “And I honestly cannot believe I forgot I was fucking you, like how does that even happen.”
You giggled, kissing the tip of his nose before you drew back to rest contentedly against the wall. “I’m not sure, but do you perhaps want to finish what we started?”
You moved your hips as best you could at your current angle, and it pushed his cock further inside you, making you both moan at the action. He captured one of your hands in his and brought it up to place a kiss on your knuckles.
“Will you still let me give you all of me,” you reiterated your phrase from earlier in the night before all of this started. Jungkook’s eyes had darkened now with lust and he gave you a sly smile.
“Always, baby,” was his response. “Question now though,” he leaned down to let his lips ghost along your neck, making you shiver, “is can you take all of me?”
You tugged on his hair for him to look up at you, making him hiss in the process. You gave him your best challenging stare, and hoped it was convincing.
“Always,” you copied him, “I can easily take anything you give me.”
Jungkook arched an eyebrow and you felt his length twitch at your words. “Is that so?
You barely had time to nod before he was pinning your hand that he was holding on the wall beside your head, his other one gripping your waist hard enough now you knew it would leave a mark.
He pulled out almost all the way before he thrusted back into you hard, making you whine embarrassingly loud. He chuckled dark and low then, squeezing your hand as he intertwined your fingers.
“Too much for you, angel?” Jungkook knew he couldn’t keep this up forever and that he’d eventually crack himself, but he never missed an opportunity to tease you like this. “Thought you said you could take everything I give you.”
You nodded vigorously, not an easy feat with your head leaning against the wall. “I can, I can take it,” you breathed out, clenching around him to try and persuade him to move again. He stuttered out a low moan, determined to not lose his composure just yet.
“Yeah? You sure? Does that mean you want more?” He was shallowly moving inside of you at a torturously slow pace, the drag of his cock against your walls pulling a loud noise of desperation from your throat.
“Please,” you begged, not even caring how desperate you sounded. You just wanted to feel him, all of him, and your core throbbed at the thought of him finally relenting and fucking you how you wanted. “Please give it to me. Please give me more.”
“Fuck, baby, I love hearing you beg for me,” Jungkook moaned, readjusting his grip on your hip. “Gonna give you exactly what you want.”
He hungrily kissed you for a few moments, sinking further into you before he pulled back, panting as he placed his forehead against yours, eyes closed.
“Angel?” His voice was low and just the tone alone made you clench.
“Y-yes?”
He opened his eyes and smiled. “You might wanna hold on tight.”
You just had enough time to wrap your unoccupied arm around his back before he started pounding into you like his life depended on it. He slammed into you repeatedly, making you scream out his name over and over again whenever he’d hit that bundle of nerves inside of you. You gripped his shirt to have something to ground yourself with, and your eyes rolled back as he increased his pace.
Jungkook was grunting into your skin, teeth grazing against your neck. “You feel so fucking good, always so tight and perfect for me, my perfect angel.” He squeezed your hand hard enough that his knuckles were taut, but it didn’t hurt you. If anything, it turned you on more because he was finally letting go, caring more about just being in the moment with you than potentially hurting you.
And you knew he still did care about that, he always would; he was Jungkook, after all. But time and time again you had pleaded with him to stop handling you like you would break under the slightest amount of pressure. This was the first time he did without hesitation or working himself up to it.
And you fucking loved it.
In fact, it was overwhelming enough to the point where you knew you weren’t going to last long at all with the way he was drilling into you. All the emotions the two of you had endured tonight mixed with the passionate entanglement you found yourself wrapped up in now, it was no surprise that you were hurtling toward your undoing at a very fast pace.
“Koo, baby, oh my God-” you finally found your voice again, running your nails down his back, hard enough that if he hadn’t been still wearing his shirt, you’re sure it would have left scratch marks.
“Fuck, angel, can feel you around me, always so good for me,” his tongue darted out past his lips before he captured your bottom one between his teeth and tugged on it gently. “Always my good girl.”
His words made you spasm around him, and he moaned loudly at the feeling, eyes fluttering shut. His damp hair was falling into his face so you brushed it back, gasping at the sight of him.
You’d seen Jungkook like this many times before, but this time? This time was different.
A few curls were still framing his face but he had his head tilted back and his lips parted as the most amazing sounds escaped from them. His brows were furrowed and he looked almost pained, but in a completely different way than he had earlier that night.
Your heart ached at the memory, but you didn’t have long to think about it before he pulled you more flush against his chest, now opting to grab your ass with both hands so he could move you up and down his cock with his strength alone.
“Holy shit,” he breathed out, “I love you so much, angel, just wanna stay with you like this forever.” He was speeding up again and with the new angle, your body felt like it was on fire. You couldn’t even make a noise as the stimulation kept hitting you in wave after wave.
“You said earlier,” Jungkook continued, a little breathless now but never letting up on his powerful thrusts, “that I was – fuck – that I was your person.”
You nodded, still not really able to say anything or make any sound because your orgasm was approaching fast and you didn’t want it to happen so soon. Not until you knew he was there with you.
“Did you mean it,” he asked, hooded eyes trying to search yours. You kissed him with all the strength you could muster, swallowing down his moans as your walls clenched around him.
“Of course I did. I meant everything I said earlier.” A high-pitched moan tore itself from your throat when his hips snapped into you harder at your words.
“Fuck, it always does something to me when you say things like that,” he was losing his composure now, you could tell it by the way he sounded.
His admission made you chuckle fondly. “You know, you said something similar the first time we were together.”
Jungkook opened his eyes to stare at you and grinned at the memory. “Yeah, I did. Meant it then and I mean it now too.”
“I’m glad I still have that kind of effect on you,” you responded, breaking off to moan loudly at a harsher thrust. Jungkook’s grip on you tightened, and he increased his pace, finally pulling you over the edge.
“You do, holy shit, you really do. I hope I can say the same- fuck,” Jungkook knew you were close with the way your walls kept spasming around him every few seconds. “Gonna cum for me, baby?”
You nodded and whined, holding onto his shirt for dear life while he rocked you through the first stages of your euphoric bliss. He was panting right by your ear now, the sounds making your eyes roll back.
“Go on, cum for me then. Fucking love when you cum all over my cock,” Jungkook’s filthy words had you moaning out his name. “My beautiful angel,” he continued, pulling down the collar of your shirt slightly so he could place a kiss on your collarbone. “Always so pretty for me.”
“Fuck, I’m close, Koo, want you there with me,” you opened your eyes in time to see him pulling his lip between his teeth.
“I’m right there, baby, let go for me,” he reached in between the two of you and barely brushed your clit before your sudden orgasm made you clench so hard around him that he had to throw his head back and let out a guttural moan.
“Angel, fuuuuck, I’m right there, I’m-” you crashed your lips against his and swallowed down every loud noise he made, feeling his lips tremble against yours as his hips stuttered when he filled you up with his release.
He broke apart from you with a gasp, leaning his head back and letting out a strained “holy fuck” before he looked at you again. He slowed down now, thrusting a few more times before he stilled completely, breathing hard.
He moved you away from the wall, and you thought he might put you down but instead he tightened your legs more securely around him and walked the two of you over to the nearest bathroom to shower, his lips never leaving yours the whole way there.
Thank fuck Jungkook had such great muscle memory and knew where he was going because you definitely couldn’t have pulled that off.
He stayed inside you until he was able to put you in the shower, helping you discard the rest of your clothes before he did the same and joined you. It was your usual ritual and preferred form of aftercare since the water from the shower soothed any sore muscles and it helped you get clean in the process. Not to mention it was another way for you to be close to Jungkook, him only reiterating that truth now and he pulled your back against his chest so he could massage shampoo into your hair.
“Love you,” he whispered softly, placing a kiss on your temple since you leaned your head back at the feeling of his touch. He treated you so delicately now, the complete opposite of how he was just fucking you up against the wall. You loved moments like this just as much, always receptive to everything Jungkook did, every touch that flittered across your skin.
“I love you,” was your response as you turned around to wrap your arms around his neck and pulled him into a chaste kiss. He smiled into it, his fingertips brushing against the skin right above your waist.
After your shower, Jungkook carried you upstairs, ignoring your attempts at getting him to put you down because as you told him repeatedly your legs worked just fine and you could walk by yourself. His response?
“Don’t care, still wanna carry you.”
All you could do then was huff, pulling a laugh from the man you loved so much, the sound always beautiful and able to make your heart skip a beat.
When you were both snuggled into bed, you found it hard to sleep. There were still things you two needed to discuss, but you didn’t have the energy – and not really the want – right now to bring them up.
However, Jungkook did.
“Hey,” he was running his hand through your hair as you were laying your head on his shoulder. You hummed in response.
“I’m sorry,” he started, and before you could interrupt he quickly went on. “I’m sorry I wasn’t there to protect you, but I’m also sorry about how I acted earlier.”
“Koo, it’s fine-”
“Please don’t,” his eyes were pleading and you let him continue.
“It’s not fine, it’s- I get in my head sometimes and it can be hard to come back from that. You’re always able to bring me back, but tonight…fuck, it was bad.” There was a frown on his face now and you tried to make it disappear by placing a kiss on his cheek.
“I kept thinking about how maybe I’m not the best for you-”
You couldn’t help interrupting this time. “Jungkook, you are the best for me.”
“We don’t know that though-”
“I don’t have to, because I know in my heart that you’ll do whatever it takes to make sure we have the best life together, the same as I’ll do for you.” You brushed a curl out of his face before you continued, “Only for you.”
He cracked a smile. “That’s my line.”
You shrugged, giggling when Jungkook began trying to poke your sides. “Regardless though, I don’t want you feeling that way. You’re enough, Jungkook, you’re more than enough.”
His smile widened. “Really?”
“Really.” You thought about it for a second. “What can I do to convince you?”
He raised an eyebrow, eyes full of mischief. “Well, I can think of a way…” he said in a suggestive tone, making you roll your eyes before you turned away from him. His laughter fell on your ears and you couldn’t help the smile that broke out on your face.
“Hey, c’mon, you know I’m just kidding,” he turned you to face him again, running his hand up and down your side now.
“No you’re not,” you snorted.
He pretended to think about it for a moment. “Ok, you’re right- but I know you’re too tired so I’m half kidding? Sorta?”
It was your turn to laugh then, huddling closer to him as you wrapped your arms around his neck and placed a kiss on his throat.
His hands found their way into your hair again, and he continued to run them through the strands long enough that you almost fell asleep until he spoke up again.
“We need to do something about him, though.”
The way he said ‘him’ let you know exactly who he was talking about.
You nodded, sliding your head up to lay in the crook of his neck. “We will. But that’s a problem for another day. Right now,” you yawned, “we need sleep.”
He chuckled and kissed the top of your head. “Get some sleep, angel. I’ll stay up a little bit to make sure you’re ok. Jin said it was a good idea for tonight, anyway.”
You were already nuzzling deeper into his embrace, barely registering his words. “Mm-hmm,” came your sluggish response. “Goodnight, Koo.”
“Night, baby,” was his last response you heard before slumber took over, the feeling of his strong arms around you more comforting than anything else you’d ever known.
Jungkook stayed awake for a few hours, listening to your soft snoring and observing you as you slept peacefully. There was a gentle ache tugging at his heart as he remembered everything that you’d been through that night, but when you unconsciously snuggled closer, he felt the ache dissipate.
He made a promise to himself that whatever happened in the future, he would be there for you. He would keep you as safe as he could, and love you with everything he had.
After all, you were his person, just as he was yours, and he hoped that’s how it would stay.
#bts#bts smut#jungkook smut#jungkook angst#jungkook fluff#jungkook au#jungkook x reader#jungkook scenarios#ofy drabble
700 notes
·
View notes
Text
He’s Lost - Bakugou Katsuki - Part 2
Bakugou x f!reader
Warnings: angst, slightest fluff, cursing, physical harm mentions, lowkey little yandere obsessive hints, smut, 18+, daddy kink, sad boi Bakugou :(
BAKUGOU’S MASTERLIST
Summary: Bakugou’s been going through hell ever since the breakup. He’s been so lost without you. But he’s willing to do whatever it takes to win back his Teddy bear. Everything and anything for the love of his life.
*Everyone is of age for legal consent (which is 16 in Japan, if you are uncomfortable with it please move along, thx<3)*
A/N: Bakugou is a little OOC but the main thing in the beginning starts with fixing up Katsuki a little bit. So sorry if you don’t really enjoy it all that much<3
Part 1 Part 2 Part 3 Part 4
Melancholy music bounces off the walls of the dark room. The river of tears that flow down his once perfect porcelain skin is everlasting. As he lays in the soft bed, staring at the ceiling, he thinks about all he could’ve done better for you. In his hand, the same framed picture of you both that he’s held onto every night ever since the horrible incident. Y/N L/N. Like a song that’s stuck on loop. It’s the only thing that runs through his mind.
The door swiftly opens, and much to his disliking, a massive amount of light now enters the former den of manliness pit of depression.
To show his displeasure, Bakugou rolled himself in the blankets, covering his entire body in them and being the picture inside with him as well. With different circumstances, Y/N would’ve thought it was cute or adorable, but it wasn’t Y/N that opened the door.
“Really Bakubro?” The blonde’s best friend spoke.
Eijirou Kirishima. The best friend of our dearest sad boy. He’s been letting his Bakubro crash in his dorm room because Katsuki refuses to clean his own. It looks exactly the same as it did on Valentine’s Day. Just a little different.
Rose petals were dead and dried up on his floors, candles were nearly melted to the bottom as they lay everywhere in the room, the curry was thankfully thrown out by Kirishima claiming that he could smell the spoiled aroma all the way from his room. But the presents, letter, and new gear stayed in the exact same spots. Bakugou didn’t feel worthy enough to be blessed with all the stuff but he was oh so desperate to be worthy. Worthy of your time, your love, and you in general.
Bakugou let out a grumbled whine of displeasure. He could feel the disappointment and concern radiating off his friend. As Katsuki poked just his face out of the covers, he was met with the expression that represented those two things.
“You can’t keep living like this bro,” Kirishima began, “You can’t keep hallowing in sadness in my room. I wanna help you, but you gotta help yourself too. Ever since you and Y/N split-“ Bakugou quickly interrupted.
“We didn’t split, she left me!” The blonde cried.
“...Right, okay. Well ever since Y/N left you, you’re not the same. You stay in here, playing the same damn sad tunes, covering yourself in my blankets, crying all day, and holding onto that picture! You haven’t even been to class or training! Shit man, you don’t even come out of my room to eat food! I gotta bring your plate here just to make sure that you’re properly fed. You’re a mess Bakugou. And not even the hot kind!” His best friend was right. He was a mess. And not even the hot kind.
“Well what the hell am I supposed to do shitty hair?” Bakugou said while dragging the covers over his face once more. Inside the blanket he held onto the picture as if it were actually you.
The fake red head snatched the covers off of his friend’s body and forced him up.
The said friend didn’t take too kindly to that and growled in displeasure.
“What the fuck Kirishima,” Bakugou said, a little to calm and chilling.
“Dont give me that bull Katsuki. You gotta get her back. I would say move on, but it’s clear you can’t.” Kirishima said while rolling his eyes.
Bakugou mirrored the action and said “yea no shit genius. I can’t and won’t move on.”
“So then go get her man!” Kirishima yelled
“And how the fuck am I supposed to do that? Huh?!” Bakugou was so confused. In what way was it going to be possible to win you back?
“Figure it out! Look Bakugou, I’ll be here to help you along the way, but you gotta figure this shit out on your own. This is your relationship here, if you want it as bad as you claim you do then prove it. You want Y/N back? Then fight for her, idiot!” The blonde’s eyes seemed to go wide.
Two words stuck out to Katsuki during his friend’s little speech. Prove it. Fuck yeah he will! He’ll prove to the whole damn universe how much he wants you back. More importantly, he’ll prove it to you and win you back.
The iconic Bakugou smirk reappeared on Katsuki’s face. Kirishima took it as a good sign. “Alright shitty hair, you want me to prove how badly I want Y/N back. FINE!” The two friends pulled the iconic bro hug to seal the deal.
(You know? That shit that guys do where they high five and pull each other in with that one hand for the quickest hug and pat each other on the back? You know what I’m talking about.)
“Welcome back Katsuki.” Kirishima gladly stated. “Now get the fuck out of my room man, I’m sick of sleeping on the common room couches and you reek. Take a shower. And get your own clothes from your own room.”
As Kirishima pushed him out into the hallway and shut the door, it hit Bakugou like a bus. This would be Katsuki’s first challenge. Going back into the room filled with the torn love.
As Katsuki opened the door holding onto the picture, he felt his heart sink. He saw the damage. Melted candles, dried petals, the gifts and letter. Even the nasty smell of the spoiled curry still remained. As Katsuki gathered the courage to walk in and place the picture on the messy nightstand, it’s like the room was holding onto some sad emotions. Heartache and regret filled Katsuki’s chest. He couldn’t believe how fast it happened. He thought he would at least have a minute or two before he felt the pain again. Man, did it hurt like hell.
Katsuki dashed to his closet grabbing the first things he saw. He grabbed his shower container that held all his soaps and cleaning utensils and ran out the room, shutting the door. Once out, he let out a breath of relief.
“...after I clean myself up, the room’s next.” Katsuki said with determination as he walked towards the boy’s community showers and bath house.
When the hot water hit his skin, he felt a sense of calm. It wasn’t the same as the warmth of Kirishima’s blankets. It was better. The water and hot steam completely engulfed him in relaxation. The water washed away not only the dirt and grime, but also some of the tense feelings. For a moment, he felt at ease.
As Katsuki walked out the bathing area now fully clothed and dried, he made his way back to his room. He stood there, staring at the knob until he felt he was ready. Once he opened the door, the emotions hit him once again. Like a wave of sadness washed over his entire body. Finally, he stepped in.
First things first. Open up these windows. Let out that disgusting air filled with spoiled curry and sad emotions. When Katsuki took a breath a fresh air, he felt so alive. Much better than he has in days.
Now, we gotta move stuff. Katsuki picked up his dirty laundry and put it in his closet to wash later. He moved all his presents up off the floor and onto the bed. He swepted all the dead petals and toss them in his trash can. He threw out all the ruined candles and sprayed the room with air fresheners. He fixed up his bed and placed the picture frame back on his now cleaned nightstand. Next to it, a lit candle that smelled of caramel.
Katsuki took a seat at his desk. He was back to thinking about Y/N and all that he could do to win her back. As he checked his clock, he realized just how late it was. Kirishima came back to him at the end of class and training which was around 6. He spent an hour talking to Katsuki, and then Katsuki spent 4 hours cleaning himself and his room. It was 11:00 now. Way past his usual bed time. He’ll figure things out in the morning.
Katsuki smiled to himself as he layed in his own bed. He was finally on the right track again and one step closer to getting his teddy bear back. He turned to the picture frame, and grabbed onto it, hugging it while he slept. Katsuki was getting better but he wasn’t whole again. He needed Y/N to help him sleep alright, so holding the picture at night will have to do. He couldn’t wait till he woke up in the morning. Tomorrow he had school, he’ll get to see Y/N’s beautiful face for the first time in awhile, but before that, you bet your ass he’s waking up extra early to come up with a plan.
——————————————————————————
The next morning
*BEEP* *BEEP* *BEEP* *BEEP* *click!*
The blonde smacked his alarm button before he rose up and stretched his body. Today was the day. He’s gets to see Y/N again. Bakugou just sits in place staring at nothing. Just taking 2 minutes to regain full consciousness. Once he’s set, he’s up and getting ready. It’s 4 in the morning now, so he begins to strategize.
Katsuki is pulling out easels and white boards. Pulling out notebooks and writing down facts. What Y/N is interested in, her favorite hobbies and foods, where she likes to spend her time, what she could need help with that Bakugou could assist her with. He’s also writing down the highlights of their relationship and what she seemed to enjoy best about him. He’ll be keeping that as a reference for when he needs to reassess on how he should treat her better. He will do better this time. That’s a promise to himself and you.
After half an hour of slightly struggling, he reaches out for help. Now at 4:30 a.m, here was the blonde knocking at his best friend’s door.
Rock music is blasting, sweat is flying everywhere and punches are being thrown at a hero. Not just any hero, Crimson Riot! As Kirishima continues to spar with his idol, he’s interrupted by a banging sound.
*BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM*
“The hell?” The younger red head says. Soon his idol began to fade away.
“Crimson Riot! Hey are you okay sir?!” But it was too late, the man was gone. Now the whole room was waving around. Did Kirishima accidentally mistake his giant jug of water for vodka or something? Soon he was left in nothing but a black abyss. And then....he fell!
“Shitty hair.....Ei....KIRISHIMA!”
“AH!” The red head screamed as he shot up from the bed, head-butting his best friend right then and there. Great, a perfect dream. Ruined.
“Ah, shit!” Bakugou said in pain as he held his now throbbing forehead. “What the fuck?”
“That’s my line Bakugou,” the red head sighed, “Did you break into my room? Jeez man, what the fuck? What are you doing here at.....4:38 a.m?!?!? DUDE!”
“I know, my bad okay? But..I could use some help.” Bakugou whispered the last part so Kirishima had no idea what this man just said.
“What bro?” Kirishima asked.
“I said....I could use some help.” The blonde repeated.
“C’mon man, you’re gonna have to speak u-“
“I need your help, alright?!” Bakugou finally said. Kirishima sighed. His bro really couldn’t wait until later?
“Bakugou, you know I’m always down to help you out but this is too early man. Can we just-“ the blonde quickly added on to what he was previously saying.
“Please.”
Kirishima’s eyes shot open after he closed them to drift off back to sleep. Did the Katsuki Bakugou just ask for help by saying please? This must be extremely important.
“......alright. You got me, I’m up. But if I’m gonna be up at 4 in the morning, others are gonna be helping us too.” Kirishima bargained.
“But-“ Kirishima cut him off
“But nothing. Besides, I’m drowsy in the morning so I wouldn’t really focus all that well. And we’re just going to the people we can trust.” The red head explained.
“Fine.” The blonde gave in. So there they went, gathering the other members of the Bakusquad (minus Y/N) to help Bakugou win back his girl.
As the 4 sleepy heads sat down on Bakugou’s floor infront of the whiteboard he wrote on, The blonde began to explain some of his plans.
“So I was thinking of treating her real nice all day until she takes me back and we become friends again, eventually leading to our relationship, but then I realized she’d be into a fake me and we all know I can’t pull the nice guy act forever. Then I thought I’d spoil her with all of the things she desires, but money can’t buy you love. So I thought I could-“ Katsuki quickly noticed the long period of silence other than his voice.
There, were his 4 friends sleeping in a dog pile in the middle of his dorm room floor, completely ignoring everything he’s been saying.
Bakugou sighed and grabbed a small “heroes weekly” issue sitting on his desk, rolled it up, and wacked his friends in their heads.
“You idiots...WAKE THE FUCK UP!” Ahh, welcome back Gremlin Bakugou.
As his friends came back from the dead, they all complained.
“Aww c’mon Bakugou. We’ve been at this for an hour already, it’s 5:40.” Sero said while yawning.
“I don’t care. You idiots offered to help so here you are.” Bakugou said while turning to face the board again.
“We didn’t offer shit!” The bakusquad simultaneously replied.
Mina let out a groan while rubbing her eyes open, “Look Bakugou. We really want you and Y/N to be happy together, we really do, but maybe it’s for the best if you guys don-“ Mina was cut off by Denki slapping his hand over her mouth.
As she looked at her electric friend, she saw a nervous expression on his face. She followed his gaze and saw the back of an angry and almost insane looking and shaking Bakugou.
Hearing Mina say that he should let Y/N go triggered something in his brain. But hearing her say they wanted the couple back together enlightened him too. His mind got the two mixed up.
‘Everyone wants us back together. Not just me. So...then we are back together. Yeah. Y/N is still mine’ the now insane blonde thought to himself.
“....Ok well, time to go, get some sleep, see you idiots in the morning!” Bakugou said while pushing the group out of his room. Once they made it over the threshold, he slammed the door.
With an insane plan in mind, Bakugou checked the time and saw he could take at least a good hour long nap before he had to get ready to leave for school. And that’s exactly what he did. So he jumped into the covers, grabbing onto the picture and drifted off into sleep.
——————————————————————————
*BEEP* *BEEP* *BEEP* *BEEP* *click!*
Bakugou’s alarm rang once more, and again, he slammed it shut. He stretched, got up outta bed and changed into his uniform. That power nap really well rested him, but it also must’ve fucked up his brain even more.
‘And now it’s time to go see my beautiful girlfriend,’ he thought to himself.
After Mina’s comments last night, it hit Bakugou with a great realization. Everyone wanted him and Y/N back together. Not just him. So why not give everybody what they want? Sure maybe Y/N might not completely want it but she’ll learn how to love Bakugou again. Everyone’s happy. And so, Bakugou was convinced that him and Y/N were back together.
At breakfast, Bakugou ran down to already see the Squad up and eating.
“Why the hell do you losers look like death?” He asked while grabbing a cup for his orange juice.
“Well we were all trying to sleep, but after what happened this morning, we couldn’t.” Mina explained.
“What happened this morning? There was nothing big except you guys helping me out.” Kirishima really couldn’t believe it. Had his dear friend not even notice his weird ass trigger moment earlier?
“Alright whatever. Anyway, wheres Y/N?” Bakugou asked after he finished his cup.
“Oh, she just left. She had an early breakfast and went for a quick walk.” Mina said.
“You planning on talking to her today Kacchan?” Denki questioned him.
“You damn Spark Plug, of course I’m gonna talk to my girlfriend today. Fucking idiot.” He said as he grabbed his bag and walked out the kitchen.
“.........Huh?” The entire squad was left in confusion.
‘Had they gotten back together this morning? Did she really accept him back that fast? What the fuck is going on?’ They all thought.
“WHAT THE FUCK IS GOING ON?!?” Kaminari cried out as he pulled at and scruffled his hair in confusion.
Ah Denki. Always saying what everyone is thinking but the only one ballsy enough to idiotically say it aloud.
——————————————————————————
As she walked to class, Y/N hummed a little song to herself. She enjoyed her walk as it helped clear her mind from all the recent events. Her breakup with Bakugou really took a toll on her. They were together for almost 2 years (EVER SINCE JUNIOR HIGH) so of course the split hit her hard. He accused her of cheating and burned her. So much for trust, right? Not only that, but the burn left a tiny scar. Usually, due to you having a regeneration ability as part of your quirk, Phoenix, the scar should’ve healed up. Maybe the emotional damage caused it to permanently mark itself in you. Oh well, whats done is done. And now it’s time for class.
When you walked though the door, you were expecting a normal day. Ever since the split, you usually got their a lot earlier before anyone else so you could sit, do a little reading, sketch out a little drawing, or just rest your eyes until the bell rang. Except this time, when you opened the door, someone jumped on you for a hug.
“Babe! There you are you little dumbass. Jeez, I was looking for you everywhere.” Bakugou said as he let go of the hug. “I’ve missed you, haven’t seen you in a few days.”
“Uhm, you said babe??” You spoke with a confused and shocked voice.
“Yeah, I called you babe? So what? We always call each other that. You are my girlfriend after all.” He said so casually as he walked to his seat.
THISMANSAIDWHAATTT
“Uh, Bakugou-“
“Katsuki.” He deadpanned.
“Bakugou, we broke up.” You stated while walking up to him.
“Mm...no we didn’t.” He once again so casually said.
“Wha- I- we- you-....HUH?!” You stuttered out.
“Y/N-“
“L/N!” You corrected.
“Y/N. We didn’t break up you dummy, we only had a little set back and that’s fine. All couples do. But thankfully you forgave me and we’ve moved past it,” he began as he pulled you into his lap, “besides, everyone wants us back together including us so why not make it easier for everyone.”
You began stuttering out none sense right there on his lap. You were in such shock and utter disbelief that he said all that bullshit. Well maybe he was right about one thing. Everyone did want you guys back together, including you both, but that’s besides the point! Y’all broke up! He needs to accept it.
“Baku- no- I- we-“ and before you knew it, his lips were on yours.
And for some reason, you didn’t push him away. Granted you didn’t accept it either, but you slowly melted into it. The kiss was passionate and slow. It wasn’t sloppy, it was very controlled, but it was just a lotta lip and tongue. The whole thing sent butterflies to your heart and stomach. Oh how you missed moments like these with Katsuki.
He readjusted you on his lap so that you were now straddling him. His hands travelled down to your ass as he gave it a nice squeeze, one that made you moan into the kiss. Your arms went straight to his neck to pull him in for more and he took it as an invitation to start. The kiss began to get a little rougher. More tongue and teeth, both of you extremely desperate for the touch from one another. With your cunt pressed onto his crotch, he slowly thrusted up into you as you grinded down slowly on him. You both started breathing heavier and letting out little whimpers of ecstasy. He could probably feel your now soaked panties. One hand left your ass and came around to the front. He pressed on your soaked pussy through your damp underwear and it caused shutters to go through your entire body.
You began pressing down into his hand, desperate for more friction and Bakugou noticed. He moved your panties to the side and slipped in one finger. This was rewarded with a louder moan that caused Katsuki to smile into the kiss. He knew you and your body so well. He was determined to treat you right and get you to fall for him one more time. As his finger felt around your velvet walls, he slipped in another one, receiving an even louder cry of pleasure. You broke off from the kiss to throw your head back. Katsuki saw this as an opportunity to attack your neck. To mark you up and let everyone know you still belonged to him.
“K-Katsuki. Don’t...don’t stop,” you panted.
“I won’t princess, I’ll take care of you.” He smiled.
Without warning, he shoved in 2 more fingers. You were so loud and Bakugou was so proud. You were gonna let everyone know what’s happening and he was excited.
He lifted his head to whisper into your ear as you continued to moan and sigh.
“Well aren’t you just a little slut. You want everyone to know how well daddy takes care of you? You want them to hear you scream in pleasure?” His words went straight to your cunt that was now welcoming in his 5th and final finger. Completely fisting you now, you let out loud cries.
“S-uki, .....ah, AH YES! Mm, s’too much!” You cried out. You couldn’t help it, you loved him. You knew you did. Even though what he did was wrong, your body took over and your mind turned off. You fully succumbed to his wishes.
You let your feet hit the ground to stand yourself up a little bit and fall down onto his fist, meeting the thrust of his hand moving in and out of you. Watching the show, Katsuki couldn’t help but stare in delight. His hard on growing bigger and bigger each second as he bit his lip to hold back his sounds. Watching you bounce on just his fist did something to him and brought out a feral beast. He snapped.
He pulled his fist out of your aching pussy and sat you down on his desk. He stood up infront of you and tore your delicate panties off.
“Katsuki-“ you were silenced with a smack to your ass
“That’s not my name, teddy bear. C’mon now, you know exactly what I wanna hear.” He said while caressing your thighs.
“..Yes daddy.” You bashfully said.
With a kiss to your cheek he praised you.
“Good girl.” As he began to unbuckle his belt, you looked around the classroom.
“D-daddy. Someone’s gonna see!” You cautiously stated.
Katsuki reassured you with a kiss to your lips, “We’ll be fine princess, I promise,” he said while placing his tip at your entrance. You whimpered at the thought of him inside you again, it’s been so long. You were almost nervous. That is until Katsuki place a finger under your chin so you could face him in his eyes.
“I’m gonna take care of you, so don’t worry.” And with that you slowly nodded. And he finally began to press into you.
With just his tip in, you let out a breathy moan. He was bigger than you remembered. He kept pressing and pressing until he was fully inside your warm and tight hole. You both let out a moan at the feeling of each other.
“Daddy, please move.” And he did as he was told. With a steady pace set, he thrusted himself in and out of you. Both of you moaning louder every second. While you were enveloped in the euphoric feeling, Katsuki was struggling to hold back the beast inside of him. That is until you came up to his ear.
“Fuck me like you mean it, daddy. I won’t break, I promise.” You said in his ear and Katsuki swore he could hear your smirk. Gripping your ass and continuing his pace he spoke.
“Don’t be mad when you can’t walk for the next week,” he smirked. With that, he slammed himself deeper, harder, and faster inside of you. His tip hitting your cervix. You let our screams of pure pleasure and he did the same.
“Oh yesss...shit daddy..so big..”
“F-fuck! Oh you like that? Yeah princess? ...oh shit baby your pussy takes me so well. Y-Yeah, your tight little cunt takes this big cock so fucking well,” he moved faster inside, exploring you completely. His hands went straight to your shirt and and ripped it open. You had a few buttons fly everywhere, but you didn’t care. He pushed your bra up and let one of your mounds fall into his hand. He squeezed it tight to release a generous moan from you. He then dove into the valley of breast to mark your chest. You held onto the back of his head and tugged at his hair and he growled at he feeling, enjoying every second of it.
“Oh yess princess just like that. S-shit. Oh fuck yes...oh you’re mine,” he went deeper inside as he spoke.
“Fuck! Daddy yes! Right t-there! Oh my god..yess,” you cried out.
“Can you feel that. Oh fuck, can you feel my dick in your gut?” He moaned out. Katsuki went to grip the edge of his desk as you kept your hold around his neck, causing him to somehow move faster. He went up to taste your lips once more
“I love you....so much princess...you hear me...Mm, your mine,” he said between kisses and ended with a smack to your now red ass.
His words had you squeezing his cock. He knew what was coming.
“Aww, is princess gonna cum? You gonna cum on daddy’s dick?” He teased.
“Mm...p-please daddy. Please let me cum,” you said while throwing your head back. Katsuki only smirked at this.
“Not yet~” he pulled out of you, leaving you a whiny mess.
“N-no! Daddy please! Please let me finish,” you said while holding onto his shoulders, inches away from his face, pressing your chest to his. Your words caused his “little” friend to grow even harder and Katsuki only smirked and looked down at you.
“Dont worry teddy bear, Daddy’s not done with you yet.” He yanked you off the desk and pressed you down onto it, with your chest to the desk. Then he slammed back into you, returning to the fast pace again.
“Fuck yeah..oh god look at this ass. Nice and round, all red for me,” he said while pounding into you.
He gave your ass a good few smacks, countered with a thrust each harder than the last before going to lay his chest on top of you to whisper in your ear.
“You wanna be a good girl for daddy? Huh, teddy bear?” He asked.
“Mmm, yes! Yes I’ll be good, just please!” You cried out. He reached his hand over to rub on your clit. Your body began to shake with pleasure.
“Then cum with me.....NOW,” he said, and that was all it took for you to release the white liquid. As you came you could feel his hot release filling you up to the brim. He cried out in pure pleasure while you did the same.
You both stayed in that position for a bit, and you could feel the mixture of both your release dripping down your inner thighs. Soon, you felt Katsuki lower himself to kiss your neck.
“You did so good princess.” He calmly said to you. It was relieving, and you loved the sound of his voice, but you couldn’t help but feel a little off at this whole ordeal.
Katsuki pulled out of you and watched how his cum covered and filled your entire pussy. He smiled at the sight and went to grabbed some tissue on Aizawa’s desk to clean you and himself up.
He tucked himself back into his pants and you rebuttoned your shirt the best you could and flipped your skirt back down. Since Katsuki tore your panties you’d have to go commando at least until you got back to your room. You watched as Katsuki went to throw away the tissues and your torn underwear into the trash can. When he made his way back to you, he held you in his arms and attempted to kiss you. But you turned away.
“Hey teddy be-“
“No, Katsuki. Please don’t call me that.” You said while looking down. Katsuki felt his heart hurt a little. You’re always gonna be his teddy bear, why would he ever stop calling you that?
“Y/N, what’s wrong?” He asked you.
“Us. This. Katsuki, what happened today should not have happened.” You said
“What?” He was so confused and a little hurt.
As tears start to fill your eyes, you did everything you could to not let them fall. “Suki, we broke up. You accused me of cheating, you burned me! So for us to come in here and just have sex like nothing happened is wrong.”
“Y/N, I’m sorry for what happened. Seriously, after what I did it destroyed me. But please listen, I lov-“ you cut him off again.
“I know!.....I know you do Katsuki.....and I love you too Suki. So much,” this brought a smile to his face. A true, genuine smile that you loved so dearly.
“But I’m scared.” You added on. This made Katsuki’s smile drop, worry and concern fill his eyes.
“Of what exactly?” He asked you while gently holding onto your hand.
“.....You.” This shocked him. His own teddy bear feared him. Heartbreaking.
“I’m scared of the lack of trust that you have for me. And not only that, but your quirk too. Katsuki I know you’re one of the best students here at UA, but I know you’re emotions can get out of hand too. It’s clear that when you’re not in control of your feelings, your quirk can lash out. The evidence is right here,” you turned you arm that he was holding to show him the scar he left on you.
Now this really hurt Katsuki. He loved marking you with his love, not with his anger. The fact that he did that to you sent his mind into a frenzy. Until he felt your touch on his cheek.
Holding onto his cheek with your soft hands, you spoke reassuring words. “Katsuki, you were right about two things. I do want us to be together again and I do forgive you,” and with that, Katsuki leaned into your touch. Holding onto your hand that held his face, he released a single tear he didn’t know he was holding and closed his eyes in relief and satisfaction.
“But I can’t be with you again.” Your words caused him to open his eyes and stare at you in shock and fear. “At least...not yet.”
Whew, his heart rate went back down. Oh the rollar coaster of emotions this poor boy was currently on.
“Yet?” He asked hopefully.
“Suki, I’m still trying to fix myself, and it’s clear that you need to fix yourself too. I really want to be with you, but we both need time to grow for each other. I can’t leave you. I know for sure that in my heart, you’re always gonna be the one I run back to, but I don’t want to run back to someone who could possibly hurt me again. I want to come back to you knowing that when we are together again, our relationship is secured.” You explained.
A silence filled the air. You both stared at each other for what felt like forever. Nobody else in the world. Just you and him. He then pulled you in for a tight hug. As he held onto you, you could feel hot tears hitting your shoulder, and quiet sobs left his voice along with a hitched breath every now and then. Katsuki was crying.
“....I promise you. I’m gonna get better for you. I’m gonna be worthy of you and your love and it’ll stay that way for the rest of our lives. You and me. Together. Im gonna do whatever it takes to get you back and I won’t stop at anything until you’re mine again. I swear I’ll treat you better than I ever did before. As long as I know that you’re coming back to me and me only, I’ll wait for you for as long as it takes teddy bear.” He said into your neck with his arms tightly wrapped around your waist.
“I know you will Suki. And I promise I won’t make you wait too long.” You said while hugging him back.
“You better not.” The blonde said.
“Don’t forget though, I’m always yours. And just yours.” You reassured him.
“......Can we at least make this a little easier for me and say we didn’t split. We’re just on a break. A small break?” He said, now looking directly in your eyes while still holding onto you.
You put his worries at ease with your gentle smile. “The smallest break, Suki.” You softly laughed as you both went back in for another hug.
“........I like it better when you call me daddy,” the damn devil said while smiling.
“Shut up you horny idiot.” You chuckled.
‘I can’t wait to be yours again,’ you both thought
You both stayed there in each other’s embraces until the world faded away. It was just you and him. Together. You were both no longer lost. You weren’t at your destination yet, but you were on the right tracks. One step closer to each other. One step closer to love.
A/N: There’s still a little more I wanna add to the story, so there will be a part 3 to close this little short story. Sorry if there were any spelling mistakes. Thank you guys so much for the love and support. As a new writer I never expected to grow so quickly so I truly love each and every one of you bear cubs! Sorry this was so long, I hope you enjoyed! 💗🧸
#bakugou angst#bakugo x reader#bakugou katsuki x reader#bakugou scenarios#bakugou x you#bakugou thirst#bakugou imagine#bakugo angst#bakugou fanfiction#bhna bakugou#bakugou katsuki#bakugou x y/n#bakugou smut#mha#mha fanfiction#mha x reader#mha bakugou#mha angst#bnha#bnha angst#bnha x reader#bnha fanfiction#bnha bakugou#my hero x reader#my hero academy fanfiction#my hero academia#bakugou fluff#katsuki x reader#bakugou x reader
868 notes
·
View notes
Text
take it out on me
Pairing: Nolan Patrick x Fem!Reader
Word Count: 2.5k
Warnings: smut, Dom!Nolan, spanking, choking, daddy kink, use of the color system, rough sex, unprotected sex, oral (female receiving), fingering, mentions of bruises, fluff,
Summary: Nolan comes home from a rough roadie. Y/N suggests he take it out on her like he’s done before, but things are a bit too rough this time and Nolan ends up hurting her, sending him into a panic and promising to do everything and anything to make it better.
Nolan had been having a bad week to begin with, hell a bad season at that. There was talk of him being benched for a game, as he wasn’t producing at all. His last goal came in a shootout, but otherwise, it’d been goose eggs for a while. He had already been moved to the fourth line and he was a mixture of anxious and angry as he left for the most recent roadie.
Losing 0-9, then 1-6 at the end really tipped him off. He came home fuming, disappointed in himself, upset with the team and the tension that was radiating through the locker room the entire time. And tired. The flight was rough. All he wanted was something to eat and then to go to bed.
He was harsh with the apartment door, slamming it upon entering, cussing at himself for slamming it, knowing you’d be on him later for it. He hadn’t even noticed you standing in the kitchen, watching him with pitiful eyes.
Of course, you knew about the season. You knew how he felt about his own performances and the teams as a whole. You knew how stressed out he’d been lately.
“Nolan?” you asked tentatively, watching as he leaned back against the door.
“What?” His voice was harsh, but you could hear the softness laced around it, trying to be calm around you.
“You know the last time you were stressed and...and you took it out on me? We can do that again if you want to.”
“Seriously?” he breathed, almost out of relief. “Baby if you’re down for it, I could really use that.”
You nodded and stepped closer to him, wrapping your arms around his neck and having to stand on your toes to meet his height. “I’m here, I want to.”
“You’ll say red if you need to, right?”
“You know I would,” you said, brushing your hand through his hair, disheveled from what you could only assume was the flight.
“Fuck,” he grunted, grabbing the backs of your thighs and lifting you up, you hooking your legs around his waist.
Nolan’s lips were on yours, blindly finding his way to the bedroom. He kicked the door closed, throwing you down onto the bed, a slight smirk crossing his features as you bounced, finding a comfortable position for yourself. He wasted no time undressing you, tossing the clothes carelessly to the floor.
“Nolan, oh fuck!” You moaned as his tongue lapped at your already soaked center.
“What was that?” He asked, hand colliding with your ass, hard. You whined at the feeling, the loss of him eating you out and now the stinging pain on your bottom.
“Nolan, please?” Your sentence died off as he spanked you again, flipping you over onto your stomach.
“What’s my name?” His question had your thighs shaking. He really must’ve had a bad week. Nolan was usually on the rough side most times, but when he got like this it meant something was really wrong.
“Daddy,” you moaned, gripping onto the pillow. He rolled you back over again, giving you a quick smile before delving back between your thighs. He was quick to lift your legs over his shoulders, gripping your thighs and mouthing at your clit.
“More,” you begged, grabbing his hair and pulling at the brown locks, eliciting a moan from him. He fucked you with his tongue, his thumb flicking your clit and sending you into your first orgasm.
“Fuck, baby. You taste so good,” Nolan hummed, using his shirt to wipe off his chin. Your cheeks reddened at the sight you’d never get used to.
“How many times do you think you can cum tonight, Y/N?” He asked, his middle finger entering you.
You hummed, holding onto his wrist as he fingered you.
“Answer my question,” he demanded, sending butterflies swarming in your stomach.
“F-Four,” you stuttered, and he smirked, adding a second finger and crooking them against your g-spot. You writhed on the bed, mouth hung open in an ‘o’ shape as he pumped his finger in and out of you, his thumb brushing your clit occasionally.
“You really think only four?” He chuckled, one hand now holding your hips down, his eyes focused on your pussy and what his hands were doing to you. “I bet I could get five.”
You moaned at his statement, trying to push your hips up, but failing as he held you down. It wasn’t long before the familiar warmth grew in your stomach, the sounds coming from your lips only urging Nolan to continue, barely even slowing when you released on his fingers. It was only when you began to squirm under his touch that he pulled his fingers out, wiping the excess on his pants.
He unbuttoned his dress shirt throwing it somewhere onto the floor to join your discarded clothing. Nolan laid down on his back, pulling you over his hips, his hard-on visible through the slacks he had on, pushing up against your core.
You raised up on your knees and undid the belt and button of his pants, sliding them, along with his boxer briefs off. Nolan kicked them off his ankles, before grabbing your hips and slamming you down on his cock, the two of you crying out together in pleasure.
“Ride me, baby girl,” he ordered and you rocked your hips against his, bouncing a few times, but it clearly wasn’t enough for Nolan. He began thrusting himself into you, his hands digging into your hips hard as he fucked you. It wouldn’t surprise you if tomorrow you’d find bruises where his fingertips had been.
Nolan’s hand trailed from your hip, up to your rib, stopping to tease your breast, thumbing over your nipple until you were whimpering, before finally coming to stop at the base of your throat. You slowed down for a second to register what was happening, but with one look from Nolan, you knew exactly what he wanted. His hand tightened around your neck and you leaned into it, letting him take control.
“Cum,” he growled, his lips turning upwards into a smile at your choked moan as you came on his cock.
He let go of your throat, checking in with you quickly. “Green,” you said. He didn’t give you long to recover, pushing you face down onto the bed, his hand gripping at your shoulders as he entered you again.
“Scream baby. Want the neighbors to hear you,” he spoke, using your shoulders for leverage as he slammed into you repeatedly.
“Oh my god,” you groaned.
“Who’s fucking you?” he asked.
“Nolan,” you moaned, your breath hitching when he thrust into you harder.
“Who?”
“Daddy!” you cried.
“Good girl,” Nolan grinned and pulled out of you. “On your back,” he grunted, roughly helping you flip over. You were starting to get tired, but nowhere near your end, still willing to be there for him. You could tell the anger was beginning to fade, but he was still in his role, not ready to give it up yet.
He slammed back into you and you arched up, screaming out his name as he pounded into you. His hand rested around your throat once more and you swallowed hard, catching his eye and nodding, a silent message that meant he could do it. His grip tightened, just slightly again at first, enough for you to feel it but not enough to hurt. You moaned, closing your eyes tightly.
Gradually, he tightened his hold around your throat. The harder he fucked you, the harder his grip became, much tighter than the first time. You watched the pleasure on his face as he chased his high but you realized he was no longer paying attention, or caring how hard he was choking you.
It was getting to be too much, your airway being cut off and the feeling of his fingers squeezing against your skin starting to cause pain. “Yellow,” you rasped, grabbing his arm to try to get him to back off. The pressure on your throat immediately faded and Nolan tore his hand away, his movements stilling as he met your eyes.
“Fuck. Y/N, are you okay?” He asked, cupping your cheek with one hand as he held himself up with the other. “Shit. I’m so sorry. You okay?” he questioned again.
You nodded, taking in a deep breath. “I’m okay,” you assured. “Keep going, please?”
Nolan kissed your forehead gently, his thumb caressing your cheek. “Are you sure? We can stop, baby, it’s okay.”
“I know. I want to. Want you to cum with me, okay?”
“Fuck. Yeah. Okay,” he nodded, his hips snapping to meet yours again. He leaned down, kissing your jaw. It was slow, no longer rough but still hard enough to bring you both to the edge and falling over it, cumming together. It was closer to making love than letting him fuck his anger out with you. Nolan spoke a few apologies in your ear, you assuring him again that you were okay as you carded your fingers through his hair and you both fell out of your roles.
You were still hurting though and Nolan could tell. He carefully lifted you from the bed, carrying you down to his bathroom and starting a hot bath. He helped you get cleaned up, trying not to stare at the redness that was present on your neck.
“I’m sorry, baby,” he said once more and you frowned, leaning over the edge of the tub to kiss him.
“I’m okay, Nols. Are you?”
He nodded, taking a deep breath. “I feel better. Thank you.” He kissed your forehead, dipping his hand into the water and gently splashing it onto your back. “I love you. I needed that.”
“I know you did,” you giggled.
“You promise you’re okay?”
“Tired. But you didn’t hurt me, I promise I’m fine.”
He nodded again, finally taking your word. “Ready for bed?”
“Carry me?” you asked, lifting your arms up to him which made him chuckle. He helped you out of the bath, wrapping a towel around you as he sat you on the counter. He dried you off, being extra careful when it came to your hips and your neck, gently patting those areas dry.
You fell asleep quickly, underneath the warm sheets, and curled up against Nolan’s torso, your head on his chest with his fingers gently rubbing your back, the sound of his heartbeat a soothing lullaby in your ear.
--
Nolan’s stomach sank the next morning. He woke up before you did, his smile wide when you were still in the same position you had fallen asleep in, but his eyes drifted to your neck; the red spot that was there last night had now turned into a reddish-purple bruise and he couldn’t take his eyes off of it. He had done that to you. He hurt you.
He felt like he was going to throw up as panic set in, wondering how on earth he was going to make it up to you, how he was going to prove that he never meant to hurt you and that he would never hurt you. It was one thing for you to have bruises on your hips or thighs, but this was your neck, a place that everybody was going to see and those bruises were there because he got too carried away last night.
He slipped out of bed quietly, thankful that his movements hadn’t woken you up. It was still early and he knew you needed the sleep. It wasn’t worth it to wake you up, so instead, he left a note on the nightstand, dressing comfortably before leaving his apartment, skipping breakfast entirely as he drove to the nearest drugstore.
Nolan got a few stares as he stood in the makeup section, reading off labels and trying to decide which brand was the best brand when to him they all looked the same. He’d watched you do your makeup hundreds of times but none of this stuff looked like the same things you had.
Nolan settled on two different types of foundations that were two different brands, three concealers, a container of setting powder and a foundation that was in powder form and not liquid form like the other two. He also found a color correcting concealer, throwing that into his basket as well.
He chose to go through the self-checkout lane, still panicky from this morning and wanting to avoid any looks from one of the checkout ladies. They were older and he was sure they didn’t know who he was, but he didn’t want to draw attention to himself in case they did know.
He really hoped to still find you asleep when he got home, but when the smell of coffee filled his nose as he stepped into the apartment, he knew you were awake and moving. “Baby?” he called, footsteps soft on the wood floor, the plastic bag rustling as he walked.
He found you in the bathroom wearing one of his shirts, stood in front of the mirror. He frowned, a sigh escaping his lips. “I’m so sorry, Y/N. I-I didn’t mean to hurt you. You know I would never hurt you.”
“I know, Nolan. You didn’t hurt me.”
“But, I did. Fuck. You-You had to tell me to slow down, you’ve never had to do that before,” he worried, setting the bag on the bathroom counter.
“But you didn’t hurt me,” you reassured, resting your hands against his chest. “You backed off when I told you to. And you made sure that I was okay. If you had done something seriously wrong, you know I’d tell you.”
“I know. I’m sorry. I just… I love you so much and I didn’t mean to take it that far last night. Just with everything going on and I kept it all bottled up, I-I’m sorry.”
“I know you are, love. But I’m okay. Promise.” You kissed his cheek softly, letting him pull you into a tight hug and hold you for a little while. “What’s in the bag?” you spoke up, turning your head to look at him.
Nolan chuckled, pulling out the different makeup items he had bought. “Just in case you needed something to cover it up with. I didn’t really know what to get, so I got a few different brands and different types of products, hopefully, it works.”
You laughed, kissing him quickly. “Thank you, baby.”
“I can make breakfast. Any requests?”
You hummed, “Pancakes?”
“Comin’ right up.”
“Can we have breakfast in bed?”
“Of course. You finish up what you need to do in here and I will be right up with pancakes.” Nolan pulled you into another hug, resting his cheek on your shoulder, his lips gliding along your neck and jaw, making you giggle at the soft and tickling feeling.
“Hey Nol!” you called after him as he left, peeking your head out the bathroom door and catching him before he made it to the kitchen.
Nolan turned to you with a smile. “Yeah?”
“I love you.”
His smile widened. “I love you too.”
Tags: @merchantjjreply @blueeyedbesson @obxmxybxnk @thedemonsimpofcamphalfblood @brebear121 @stars-canucks @sidscrosbyy
#nolan patrick#nolan patrick x reader#nolan patrick smut#nolan patrick fic#hockey#hockey fic#hockey smut#nhl#nhl fic#nhl smut#nolan patrick fluff#hockey fluff#nhl fluff#jj
471 notes
·
View notes
Text
The Island | KTH (Six)
Summary: You’re just two strangers waking up in a room on a lonely island where a company in the business of love has placed you. They believe that thanks to their in depth research you two are destined soulmates. What happens when your ‘soulmate’ and you want nothing to do with each other but falling in love is the only way to leave?
Pairing: Taehyung x Female reader
Genre: strangers to lovers, very slight enemies to lovers, soulmates au, roommate au, slow burn, fluff, smut, angst, slight crack, and drama.
Word Count: 7.4k
Warnings: swearing, sexual tension (?) heated make out, oral (female and male receiving), swallowing, unprotected sex, multiple positions, overstimulation, multiple orgasms
Notes: here’s ch6! Sorry it’s a little shorter than other chapters…:( But I hope you enjoy nonetheless. It’s finally here;) Hope you guys like this chapter. Let me know if you want to be added to the taglist, or send an ask if just want to chat about the stories!:)
Taglist: @ggukkieland @monvieesdaebak @707sblog @peacedreamer14 @dopedreamfireparty @everythingnamjoon @taebae19 @typicalgenzworld @mooniyooni @getmemyfries @helenazbmrskai @justinetingball @jpeachytaev @marplest @calling-dips-on-j-hope @lecavivien @fancycollectormoon
© taestefully-in-luv
Previous --- Next
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
“I just feel like you aren’t into it…into me.” Hana looks down at her hands in her lap. “I want you to be, of course—actually, let’s forget this.” She looks up at Taehyung, her thin lips set into a firm line. “Your birthday is tomorrow, I want you to have a good time.”
“Hana…” Taehyung looks at her, his confused expression only growing. “I do—”
“I said let’s forget it.” Her strained smile only concerns him. “I’ll be bringing along a few girlfriends, that’s fine right?”
“Uh,” Taehyung tries looking into her empty eyes but fails, “Sure. Yeah, that’s fine.”
Taehyung bites down on his bottom lip as he recalls some of his last days before the island…that memory is over 6 months old. There’s no way Hana waited for him…at least, at this point he hopes not. But he realizes how right she was…she could feel that he wasn’t 100% into it—into her. The guys were right too. The sad part is…he knew too. But Jimin was right, it’s because he felt lonely and like he’s just getting older and he needs someone. But now…
Images of you, the last 6 months, the time you two have spent together is racing through his mind, flashing pictures of your smiling face. He internally crumbles. Your face is so pretty, he thinks. Your face when you laugh, when you smile, when you cry. Every expression you have ever made and have yet to make is beautiful art to him.
Taehyung notices the sun setting through his window and he knows the time has come. He hopes he can control himself…he’s a respectful man but no person has drove him as insane as you do. How will he handle touching you again? How will he handle his lips exploring your lips? Tasting you? An entire minute? Lord have mercy on his soul. Not because a minute is a long time but because a minute is just not enough.
~
“What the fuck, what the fuck, what the fuck?” you mumble under your breath as you stare at yourself in your bathroom mirror. You…you look at yourself in disbelief because what the hell are you wearing? What’s with this outfit? Your ass cheeks are literally hanging out of these shorts and your cleavage is just stupid out there. You’re wearing red matching bra and panties and for what? What are you expecting? It’s just some kissing! You groan out loud and walk inside your closet, ready to choose another outfit. You slip on some different shorts—ones that cover your ass and a long t shirt. You keep the racy red panties and bra though.
You go back to the mirror and stare at yourself. Taehyung said he wants to kiss you. He said it and you wish, you so badly wish you could have had the courage to tell him you also want to kiss him. But you don’t know if that’s a good idea. If you guys continue to cross the line…what will that mean?
Suddenly there’s knocking on your bedroom door, your head whips in the direction and you sigh. He’s here. It must be night, you’ve been in your bathroom for who knows how long! You take one last look in the mirror, nod your head and turn your body towards the door.
You reach your bedroom door and sigh out again, are you ready to face him?
“I know you’re standing there…” You hear Taehyung on the other side of the door, you can’t help but crack a small smile. “Come on, I’ll be downstairs.”
Then you hear his footsteps get further and further away as you lightly bang your head on the door. Why are you freaking out? This was your idea! Finally, you open the door and see no sign of Taehyung so you walk into the hallway and make your way downstairs.
You find Taehyung sitting on the living room sofa, he’s staring straight ahead, licking his drying lips. Once he feels your presence he’s turning his head to face you, his eyes narrowing.
“You’re here.” He says with his deep voice, “Shall we?” he gestures to the spot next to him on the couch.
You nod and walk to the other side of the couch, sitting down next to him. You leave a little space between your bodies and Taehyung smirks at you.
“You’ll have to get closer if you want to kiss me.” He says lowly, “Since you want to.”
“Right…” you whisper, scooting closer to him.
Taehyung looks at you for a moment and his eyes soften.
“Are you sure about this?” he asks quietly. “We can—”
“I’m sure.”
Taehyung exhales deeply and nods his head, licking his lips repeatedly again.
“Okay. The timer is on the table—”
“I’ll set it for a minute and 10 seconds.”
“Why 10 seconds?”
“So we have time to…” You pause, biting your lip. “…To get into it.”
Taehyung raises his brows and his mouth forms an ‘o’ then he is nodding his head.
“Okay, makes sense.”
“I’ll start it now…”
Taehyung inches a little closer to you, his knees touching yours and you gasp when you feel his hand squeeze your thigh.
“Relax.” Taehyung leans into you, his mouth at your ear. “Relax for me.”
You can’t help the gulp that pushes down your throat, you can’t help the absolute shiver you feel that shoots down your spine.
“Okay…” you agree, “3…2…1” and you’re pressing the start button on the timer and setting it in your lap. You look up at Taehyung expectantly only to find his gaze directly on your lips. Taehyung thinks your lips look as soft as they usually do and he’s desperate to get a feel of them. He brings the hand that was on your thigh to your jaw, he cups his large hand around it and you swallow hard. He guides your face closer to his as he watches your eyelids become half lidded. He leans further into you until you feel his puffy lips covering your own with a soft, slow kiss. His kiss is tender and controlled, he moves against you slowly. Fuck, this feels amazing.
You feel yourself melting into a puddle as his lips move against your lips, they’re so soft and taste so sweet. You finally respond to his sweet smooches with your added pressure. You kiss him back harder, but not too hard. You kiss him back with passion. He moves his hands from your face to your hair, he tugs on it as he deepens the kiss and you moan into his mouth as you wrap your hands around his neck. You can’t help but sigh between his parted lips and pull back, away from him.
“Is-Is everything okay?” he asks, concerned. His brows are pulled together and he’s slightly panting. You don’t answer him though, you only admire his face. He’s got flushed cheeks, swollen lips and blown out pupils. He looks so fucking good.
“y/n? The timer hasn’t gone off yet?” he tries to stay composed but you can tell he’s panicking.
“Huh? Oh right.” You try leaning back in but Taehyung stops you with his hands on your shoulders.
“y/n, we can stop this if you aren’t comfort—”
“I don’t want to stop, Tae.” You blurt out quickly. “I want to keep going.” You flutter your eyelashes at him, “Please.” His eyes widen.
Taehyung’s hands grip at your waist and leans in again, kissing you once more. His lips find yours in desperation this time, he moves his lips against yours messily yet perfectly. His hands slide down just a bit until they’re gripping your hips, he gives them a squeeze and you squeal. So he squeezes your hips again until you’re whimpering in his mouth. He takes advantage of your parted lips, taking this opportunity to lick past them and feel your tongue with his. He presses his mouth against yours harder as your hands run down his broad chest.
You begin exploring his front side, your hands gliding from his chest to his stomach. He groans when you slide your hands down with added pressure to his lower stomach, he feels himself tense as he continues to kiss you. His tongue swirls against yours as your kissing becomes more heated and more sloppy. He wants to explore your front too, god, he wants to feel your tits in his hands so bad. So he slides his hands up until he’s groping you, your breasts being squeezed passionately by his large hands. You groan when his thumb finds your nipple through the material of your shirt and thin bra, he’s rubbing it over and over and you roll your eyes back.
You want to touch him more, you want to feel him so fucking bad and you’re about to, you swear you’re about to but the god damn timer goes off. The loud, obnoxious beeping ringing loud and clear in your ears. You and Taehyung get stopped immediately, backing away from one another. Your lips leaving a small string of saliva connecting you two. You hurry to wipe your mouth and scramble to find the timer and stop it.
“Uh…” Taehyung’s breathing is beyond uneven. “I don’t know if that counts because we stopped.”
“Right…Then we should continue.” You give him a shy smile and he smirks over at you.
“Only if you want to.”
“I do.” You say, completely intoxicated. You reach up to caress his cheek and Taehyung goes soft all of the sudden, he’s leaning into your touch and he sighs out in satisfaction.
“Kiss me Taehyung.” You quietly command.
“My pleasure.” He hurries to capture your lips with his, his mouth moving quickly over yours, his tongue practically begging for entrance. He wastes no time fighting his way into your mouth and you let him, you part your lips and slip your tongue between his. He groans as his fingers find their way into your hair and he’s tugging on it making you moan between kisses. He tugs your head to the side, giving him access to your neck. His lips leave yours to leave wet kisses down your jaw and your throat, you immediately sigh out in pleasure arching you back and pushing your chest into his. Good, he thinks. You’re as affected as he is.
Taehyung takes you by the shoulders and lays your body down on the couch as he climbs on top of you, caging you in with his arms on either side of your head. He stares down at you with his intense gaze and you shudder. You’re really letting this happen…but before you can get too into your head Taehyung’s hand is at your lower stomach, riding your shirt up.
“This has to come off.” He states darkly, “Now.” You nod your head slowly and he’s raising the shirt higher and higher, until he’s lifting it off your body. This leaves you in some shorts and your red, lacey bralette. Taehyung skims yours body, his eyes trailing from the tops of your breasts until they’re focused on your shorts.
“These off too.” He plays with the material of your shorts. “Want to see what panties you’re wearing.”
You start to turn red but you agree, you lift your ass up as Taehyung begins dragging the shorts down your legs, revealing your matching red panties.
“Thought so.” Taehyung smirks, “You wore a matching set. Why? Did you know this was going to happen? Such a bad fucking girl.”
You breathe out heavily, wondering what to say but you decide to stay quiet. Not trusting your voice at this point.
“Speak.” Taehyung commands and you feel the chills run across your entire body.
“I didn’t know…” you lie, “I just put these on…”
“We don’t lie, y/n. When it comes to me and you, we always tell the truth okay baby?” You can hear his teasing tone, it’s light and playful and it goes straight to your lady bits.
“Okay…” you agree softly, “I want…”
“What is it that you want?”
“Your clothes off.”
Taehyung quirks a brow at you with an amused smile. “Oh?” He licks his lips and nods his head. He slowly begins taking his shirt off, revealing his tanned, broad chest. Your hands immediately go up to touch him, dragging your little fingers down until they’re at his shorts.
“These too, please.”
“Only because you have such good manners.” Taehyung gets off you to take his shorts off, leaving him in black briefs. You can see his bulge…fuck, he looks huge. Bigger than you remember when you two skinny dipped. He finds his way back between your legs, hovering above you.
“I believe you asked me to kiss you.” He says, leaning down. He nips at your neck, until his lips find their way back to yours. He’s kissing you much rougher now, his tongue dancing intensely with yours. His hips grind into you as he kisses you, you can feel his member rubbing against your clit so heavenly. You can’t help but whimper every time his bulge grinds into you, the feeling so euphoric.
“Taehyung…” you moan his name. You moan his fucking name. He is on the verge of going feral now, his hips moving into you faster and harder.
“I want to ….”
“You want to what baby?” he breathes out harshly, his lips now on your neck again, sucking bruise after bruise, painting art on your skin with blues and purples.
“Can I…” you sigh out heavily, “Please can I suck your cock? …Please…”
Taehyung drops his head in the crook of your neck and releases a long, unsteady breath.
“You realize if I let you suck on my cock, I’m going to end up fucking your mouth?”
“Please…” you whine, imagining his dick between your lips. “You can fuck my mouth.”
Taehyung chuckles, his hot breaths hitting your sensitive skin.
“Right here? You’re okay with them watching?” he asks, clearly amused.
“Show them who this mouth belongs to, Taehyung.”
Belongs to? Suddenly, Taehyung’s world stops. He wants your mouth to belong to him, of course. But does it? Is this just dirty talk? Or do you mean it? He sits back on his hinges, and cards his fingers through his messy hair.
“I want you, Taehyung.” You say smoothly, “Need you.”
Need him? Now he is beginning to spiral even further…you don’t need him. You just want what he can do for you…
“You don’t.” he says quietly, his voice low and his breaths uneven.
“I do.” You say, sitting up to caress his face.
Taehyung’s eyes dart all around the room, his breathing become even rougher. He hates misunderstandings, miscommunication, etc.
“I can’t do this.” He whispers and your eyes go wide in panic.
“W-What do you—”
“—Not until you tell me how you feel.” He says quickly, “I need to know how you feel about me.”
Your eyes widen even more before you’re slowly closing them.
“How I feel about you?” you repeat.
“Yes.”
“I don’t kn—”
“Don’t give me some bullshit, y/n. Either you like me or you don’t.” he stares down at you, his gaze as dark and intense as the day you met him. Taehyung leans down again, until his mouth is at your ear.
“I think you do.” He whispers. “But I need to hear it from you.” He leans away from you again, his expression serious.
���Taehyung…” you begin, “You’re my friend—”
“—Don’t. Do you feel the same way about me that I feel about you?” he finally asks but bluntly.
“You like me, Taehyung?” you ask quietly, the shock evident in your voice.
“How was it not so obvious? I’ve said this before the night we skinny dipped, but your ability to be so naïve…seriously baffles me.” He sighs out.
“Taehyung…” you whisper his name, “I don’t want to lose you.”
“You think having feelings for me means that’s it? That it’s the end? Baby, it would only be the beginning.” Taehyung leans down again as he caresses your face. “I know you’re scared. I know you have trauma that you’re still getting through. I know your ex fucked you up. But I’m not him. I’m Taehyung. I’m…fuck, I don’t know. y/n, please just open your heart to me.” Taehyung looks at you with so much compassion that it physically hurts.
“I know,” your voice shakes, “I know you aren’t him, Tae.” You take his hand in yours, “I do like you.” You finally admit, shutting your eyes.
“Look at me.” Taehyung commands, “Look at me babe.”
You slowly open your eyes again, gazing into his dark ones and you feel yourself grow warmer and warmer.
“I’m only looking at you.” You say as you reach up and kiss him. You kiss him on the lips, long and hard. He smirks into the kiss as his tongue pushes past your lips and you welcome him with your own.
His hands explore your body again, he’s gripping on to your ass as his pulls you closer into his crotch, his hands then travel up your breasts and he’s unclasping your bra, throwing it to the side.
“God, I have waited to see these perfect tits again.” He groans, leaning down until he’s got your left nipple in his mouth, he’s licking it and sucking it making you moan loudly for him.
One of his hands is at your other breast fondling it while his other hand travels down until he’s feeling you over your panties.
“These panties are fucking soaked.” He mumbles, “Good girl.”
You whine when his fingers slide your underwear to the side and his fingers slip between your folds. He slides them around until he’s swirling two fingers over your bundle of nerves, making moan after moan leave your parted lips.
“You like being watched don’t you?” he teases, “Like for others to watch me get you off?”
“Yes, yes, yes.” You pant, “I love it.”
“Good.” Taehyung stops what he’s doing, causing you to groan in frustration.
“Why did you stop?”
“Because you said I could fuck your mouth. So, get ready babe.” He smirks down at you and guides you to sit up.
“Get on your knees for me.” He says as he stands from the couch. You follow his lead and stand up too then immediately drop to your knees in front of him.
“I want to see how good you are at sucking dick.” He smiles down at you, “See how well you can take this fat cock down your throat. Think you can handle it?”
“Yes, Taehyung.” You answer almost obediently, your big doe eyes staring up at him and he feels his heart soar.
“Good.” He pats your head, his fingers playing in your hair. “Good.”
Your eyes travels from his to his obvious erection through his briefs. You reach up for the band of his underwear and start pulling them down, freeing his cock, it bounces off his lower abdomen and the tip is leaking precum. You gulp at the sight. He’s huge. His dick is so long in length, but also so fucking thick.
“You can start easy, baby. Don’t got to shove the whole thing down your throat….yet.” Taehyung chuckles under his breath. “Why don’t you start by licking it?” he suggests and you nod your head.
You reach up to grab it, Taehyung tenses when he feels your small, warm hand wrap itself around his length. You look up at him again with your big, submissive eyes and he licks his lips. “Go on babe.” He quietly urges. “Show me how much you want to suck my cock.”
You lean forward, getting impossibly close as you smear his cum all over the tip of his dick. He groans at the feeling of your hand. You hover you hot mouth over the head and bring your tongue to it, licking him repeatedly, swirling your tongue all around the tip. Taehyung rolls his head back, groaning in satisfaction.
“That’s it baby. Now try taking me in your pretty little mouth.” He watches you with heavy lids.
You then wrap your lips around his cock, and he moans out loud, the feeling of how wet and hot your mouth feels has him losing composure. Not to mention it’s been a while. You begin taking his dick in your mouth inch by inch until he is feeling the back of your throat and you start a slow pace of bobbing your head up and down. He moans out again, you’re fucking sucking him so heavenly. Your tongue, your spit, your lips, your throat. It’s all perfect.
Then your hands join in, they begin pumping him while you suck on his head a little more harshly, he whimpers at the added contact—yes, whimpers. You’re going faster now. And he’s getting closer, you can tell with how his body tenses.
“You’re taking my cock in your mouth so well.” He pants out, “So fucking well.”
You then let his cock slip out of your mouth and you open your mouth wide and stick your tongue out, slapping his cock on it. He could come at the sight alone.
“Going to fuck your mouth now, is that okay?” he warns while taking your hair in his hands.
“Going to come all down your perfect throat, right?”
You nod frantically at the idea, “Please Taehyung, I want all your cum.” You beg for him, still pumping him member in your hand.
“Such a good fucking girl.” He takes his cock into his hand and thrusts it past your lips. You immediately choke on this length, it hits the back of your throat so roughly. Taehyung stares down at you with his sly smile and it only grows as he watches you take his cock. You’re a fucking vision, he thinks. Your wild hair, your exposed tits. You’re fucking drooling and moaning, sending all the vibrations straight to his dick causing him to moan as well. He begins pulling out of your mouth only to slam back in and he starts his pace between your lips. He’s thrusting into your mouth, he’s got a strong grip on your hair and he’s groaning at all the sensations. Your hands find his balls and you begin massaging them lightly making him fuck your mouth faster.
“I’m—I’m going to come.” He warns between bated breaths. “Going to be my best girl and swallow it for me?”
You only moan in response, your eyes on his eyes. He throws his head back in pleasure as he fucks your mouth faster.
“Fuck, fuck, fuck. You’re so fucking hot.” He pants.
You continue to massage his balls and he goes so unbelievably tense, he stills his hips and spills his seed down your abused throat. You quickly swallow it all, moaning as you do so.
“You’re so beautiful y/n.” Taehyung compliments you, completely out of breath. “Only I get to see you like this, okay?” he pulls back from your mouth, raising his briefs over his cock again. He helps you to your feet, and pulls you into his chest.
“So fucking gorgeous.”
“I need you, Taehyung.” You release a few short breaths, “Need you so bad.”
~
You get thrown on to the unbelievably soft mattress in your room, the soft sheets caressing your naked top half. Your breasts bounce as you land and Taehyung looks down at you, amused.
“What?” You ask, becoming shy.
“Nothing. Just really love your tits.” He groans out as you go to cover your chest. “Oh there’s no hiding from me, babe.” He smiles.
“These are mine.” You playfully say and Taehyung quirks a brow at you.
“You share now.” He says, leaning down and capturing your lips with his in a short but heated kiss. “Okay?”
“O—Okay.” You breathe out, “Whatever you say.”
“Now you’re learning.” He teases.
You gaze into Taehyung’s eyes and you feel yourself going weak, you really are a fool for this man. He has this power over you that you can barely describe.
“Tae…” You rub your thighs together and he smirks, leaning down to lick a strip up your throat, the cool air hitting that wet spot sending chills across your body.
“Hm?” he hums, his mouth hot on your neck as he places kisses.
“Need you.”
“My girl is so needy.”
“Your girl?”
Taehyung lifts his head from your neck and stares down at you, his sly smile growing much softer as he gazes at you.
“You’re mine now, you get that right?” he asks quietly. “I want you. I…like you so much…fuck, like so much.” He sighs out. “You and me are going to make it out of here and I will still want you. You understand?” he leans down until his nose is brushing yours. “I want to make this work.”
You’re left speechless. Taehyung feels this strongly about you? You blink up at him with wide eyes and he smiles at you.
“I really, really fucking like you.” He whispers against your lips. “Tell me you understand…tell me you feel the same…” he quietly begs, his voice soft.
“I understand.” Your hushed voice making it past your lips as you lean up to kiss him. “I really like you too…” you caress his face with your hand and he pulls away from you.
“Do you want me?” Taehyung asks and you laugh.
“Baby I fucking need you.” And you’re pulling him down again, his lips crashing into yours. You kiss him over and over until your lips are so pink and swollen.
“What do you…what do you need from me? I want you to tell me.” Taehyung commands breathlessly.
“You.” You whine and he lightly spanks the side of your hip.
“Not uh.” He shakes his finger at you. “What do you want specifically? I want you to say it.”
You squirm beneath him, feeling shy all of the sudden at his request but you find his eyes and open your mouth to speak.
“Your fingers. Your mouth. Your cock.” You whisper, rubbing your thighs together.
“Louder.”
“Your fingers. Your mouth. Your cock.” You say just a bit louder and he smirks.
“Louder.”
“I want your fingers! Your mouth! I want your fucking cock!” you cry out and he looks at you with a look of pride.
“Good.” He says while playing with the band of your panties. “Let’s take these off, shall we?”
You nod your head frantically, you reek of desperation and Taehyung couldn’t be more pleased.
His fingers dance around the waist band of your underwear, smirking down at you and letting a harsh breath leave his mouth.
“I never got to taste you. I bet you taste so fucking good.” His fingers slide underneath your panties when his eyes widen once he feels your heat. “fuck, you are soaked baby girl.”
“You did this to me…” you admit as you flutter your eyelashes at him.
“y/n…” he whimpers, the sound so fucking sexy to your ears. Your mind is so hazy, so full of lust.
“All mine… say it.” Taehyung dips his fingers between your damp folds and you moan out in pleasure.
“All yours.” You repeat. “I’m all yours.”
“Yes.” He pecks your lips over and over. You slip your hand inside his briefs and he groans at the contact. “Say it again. That you’re all mine.” He continues to rub your clit over and over. Your hand starts stroking his hardening cock and you smile into his kisses.
“I’m all yours, Taehyung.”
Taehyung’s cock is so pretty, so long, so thick. You love the way it feels as he thrusts himself in your hand. You want it inside you. Your breathing picks up and you sound so fucking breathless as you speak.
“All yours.” You say again and he continues to move his hips into your hand, getting himself off. His head drops down into the crook of your neck and he smiles against your skin.
“You make me feel so good.” He admits between rough breaths, “I need you y/n. I could honestly come in your hand but would much rather come in you.” Then he’s jerking his head up.
“Wait do we have condoms?” Taehyung asks and you smirk.
“In the nightstand drawer. But they supplied me with birth control…I’ve been taking it because of my period…so we don’t need to use—”
“You’re saying I can fuck this pussy raw?” he growls, “Saying I can fill you up with my cum?”
His lips are back on your lips and he’s kissing you with more depth and more passion now, your arousal wetting you as he works you up. You throw your legs around his middle, wrapping them tightly as he immediately pushes his painfully hard member against your core.
“Off. Take them off.” You demand between harsh breaths. And without another second passing, Taehyung is rushing to take his briefs off. And before you even realize it he is back on you, between your legs.
“These have to come off too.” He smirks, dancing his fingers up your thighs until he reaches your panties. He gently begins pulling them down, slipping them off one leg at a time. Then his eyes go completely dark. The darkest you have ever seen them. They’re fixated on your pussy and you begin to squirm under his gaze. He’s got his hands holding your legs down and then suddenly he is throwing your legs over his shoulders. He finally makes eye contact with you with hooded eyes.
“You’re so fucking wet.” He licks his lips. “I can see it.”
You know you turn red, red as your fucking underwear. You want to feel embarrassed, you really do but you only find yourself staring up at him with a smile.
“So fucking beautiful.” He says, his eyes focused on your cunt, you can feel your wetness drip down your thigh. God, what does he do to you?
“Taehyung please…” your words come out broken between harsh breaths.
“Please what baby?” he says before placing a kiss on the skin of your inner thigh.
“Please,” You screw your eyes shut, gripping the sheets beneath you. “Touch me.”
His mouth places wet kisses on your inner thigh, he glides his lips closer and closer to where you need him most. He hasn’t even touched you where you need him yet but you are already moaning. His name pushing past your lips in desperation.
Taehyung raises his head to watch you, your eyes are barely open but you can see him give you the deadliest smirk of your life. In a blur his head is dipping down again and you groan out when you feel him lick from your core to your aching clit. It’s almost overwhelming. His tongue is warm and slippery and you cry out again when his mouth finds your most sensitive spot and he sucks on it. Hard.
“Taehyung!” You scream out, your heels digging into his back. He slips his tongue into you and his thumb begins rubbing harsh circles on your bundle of nerves. He pulls your hips closer to him to get a better angle and he fucking finds it. His tongue is circling and licking at your clit while he slips two fingers into your heat, thrusting them inside until you are squirming.
You whine and whimper, your lips permanently parted as harsh breaths push past. His mouth feels so good and his fingers are deadly. Within a few minutes you are throwing your head back, crying out in pleasure as your high overtakes your body. You push your thighs together, probably squishing Taehyung’s head between your legs as you ride it out. His tongue never stops, even as you are coming down from your orgasm. His eyes are on yours and you see the evil glint. He keeps fucking going. You start to move around uncomfortably as the oversensitivity hits, you crease your brows and beg Taehyung to stop. But he doesn’t. He only comes up for air for a minute to say,
“You can take it baby.” Then he dives back in, attacking your most sensitive spot. After a few more uncomfortable seconds, the pleasure starts to come again. You are on the verge of fucking tears, the pain turned pleasure just turning you on more. It doesn’t take a lot to get you on the brink of your next orgasm, no, not really. Your hands are in Taehyung’s hair, pulling at it and when you hear him grunt in response you decide that’s all it takes for you. You scream out his name as you are coming all over his offensive tongue. You are so fucking out of breath as you come down from possibly the best orgasm of your life. Your hands fall to your sides because you are fucking dead.
Taehyung gently lowers your legs to the bed, his body still between them, sitting back on his heels. You open your eyes to get a look at him and you can’t believe it but you feel yourself getting turned on again—his hair is disheveled as fuck, his eye lids heavy, and his face glistening with your juices.
“Such a good girl.” He breathes out, his voice husky and low. He looks the hottest you have ever seen him. You glance down to see how painfully hard his cocks looks, and it does. It looks upset, like you should be touching it. Like it should be inside you.
“Come here.” You whine. And he does, he leans over your body with his, laying on top of you without putting any weight on your body. You reach up to smooth his hair down, even though he looks cute with it sticking out in random places.
“That was amazing.” You admit, your breathing still heavy.
“It’s not over.” His voice is strained, almost like he is in pain. And he probably is.
You reach below him and take his cock into your small hand. He hisses at the contact, his eyes slamming shut.
“Fuck.” He whimpers into your neck. “Fuuuuck.” He repeats slowly as you start stroking him. You take his cock and begin slipping it between your folds, sliding it up and down. It hurts you a bit but you take it. It’s all worth it when you hear Taehyung release the sexiest most drawn out moan you have ever heard. His head is in the crook of your neck and he bites down into the skin and starts moving his hips—almost hesitantly.
“Wanna fuck you…” he whispers.
His cock is getting coated in your wetness so it’s easy to start pumping him with your hand. Taehyung whines. A higher pitch than you are used to with him and it goes straight to your fucking greedy ass vagina and you are turned on all over again.
“Then fuck me.” You say in his ear.
Taehyung lifts his head up and looks down at you with his intense gaze that fucking kills you.
“Are you sure?” his hand comes up to cup your cheek and you feel yourself grow even more soft for him.
“I’m more than sure.” You say gently, then you let your eyes fall to his cock in your hand and you feel the heat creep up your neck. “I need you so bad baby”
And then there is a switch. Taehyung goes from looking at you tenderly to looking at you like you are his fucking meal. He licks his lips and bites down on his bottom lip.
“Then fucking have me.” He growls, taking his cock into his own hand, and gliding it down to your core. And then it happens, he slides into you one delicious inch at a time. You both moan out in pleasure. Like, finally. After all this time, after all these months of built up tension you finally have his cock inside you.
“Fuck, fuck, fuck.” Taehyung grunts as you clench your walls around him. He slowly eases his cock out of you, just leaving the tip in before he slams his hips into you. You yelp out as he does that same motion a couple more times. He’s fucking you fast and deep, the sensation causing you to scream out his name and other incoherent words. His cock brushes against your G spot as he goes deeper and deeper. It has you crying out, your whines and moans filling the room. He goes faster, his hips thrusting into you at a brutal pace now.
“Get on all 4’s, I want your ass up.” He commands. you scramble to get on your hands and knees, listening to his demand. Fuck.
“Do you like it rough baby?” He moans out, slipping his cock back inside you.
“Yes.” You say under your breath.
Smack. He hand meets your ass.
“Didn’t hear you, speak up.” He grunts, starting his brutal pace again.
“Yes!” you scream out, this position has him hitting your sensitive spots in a different delicious angle. He fucks you like this for several minutes, your bodies slamming against one another, the sound of his skin slapping yours filling your ears.
“Good. Fuck baby, you feel so fucking good.” He continues to fuck you as he pulls you up, your back meeting his chest. He holds you up by wrapping his fingers around your throat, squeezing lightly. He places a kiss on your shoulder. “Fucking made for me.”
You moan out, his words pushing you closer to the edge a-fucking-gain.
“You feel even better Taehyung.” You say between moans.
This earns you his fingers on your clit. He reaches around and begins rubbing his fingers quickly that your knees buckle. The added pressure of his fingers has your orgasm coming soon and you cry out warning him that you’re close.
“On your back, wanna see you when you come.” He demands, but there is a softness in his voice, it makes you melt.
His cock momentarily leaves your heat as you lay on your back, looking into his eyes as he hovers over you. Taehyung takes your legs and wraps them around his middle and quickly slips his cock inside you once again. He pace is slower than before, he falls forward, his head meeting the crook of your neck. He’s whispering sweet words in your ear as his fingers find your clit again and you are falling apart.
“You’re so perfect,” he whispers, his voice muffled by your hair.
He begins to thrust into you harder, really fucking hard. His balls slapping against your ass, makes the most delicious noises and you feel his cock reach deep within you, pulling you into your next orgasm, his fingers still never giving up.
“I’m gonna come!” You cry out, your walls squeezing him.
“Baby wait for me, I’m close.” He pants,
“I can’t I can’t” You scream, your eyes screwing shut as your orgasm approaches you.
“You will fucking wait for me baby” It’s a demand. He isn’t asking, he’s telling.
“Be a good girl and,” he thrusts harder and faster, so fucking fast. Your body is being shook with every thrust. “And wait. Can you do that for me?” He continues his assault on your clit.
“Yes, yes.” You cry out, tears pricking your eyes. You want to come so bad, that it physically hurts. But you try to hold it off, you try so fucking hard but he’s fucking you into the next existence.
Taehyung rolls his hips into yours, and you meet him half way. You buck your hips into him as well because you are fucking desperate. You notice his thrusts are less precise, becoming just a bit sloppy. Thank fucking sweet baby Jesus. He’s close.
“Fuck...I like you so much…” He moves into you with desperation, his words falling into your ear as he whispers to you. His hips slapping into you quickly and sloppily.
“Me too, fuck. Me too.” And that’s it. His hips buck into you harshly, stilling. He groans out loudly, coming inside you. “Come.” He demands. His fingers pressing harder onto your clit. And you do. You come so fucking hard. You squeeze him, milking him dry. You whine out, tears leaving your eyes as you slam them shut in pleasure.
“Good girl.”
Then the room is silent besides the pants coming from the two of you. You hum when you feel him slip out of you, he leans back and sits on his heels watching the cum drip out of you. Then he reaches his hand forward and stuffs his fingers inside of your pussy and you yelp out.
“You’re keeping my cum inside you.” His dark eyes staying solely on your heat.
“Yes.” You moan out, your eyes rolling to the back of your head.
Taehyung’s fingers leave your center and the next thing you feel is his fingers pushing past your lips and him telling you to lick him clean. You are still shaking from your orgasm but you listen. You open your eyes and stare deeply into his while sucking on his fingers. They taste like you, taste like him. Fucking delicious.
Closing your eyes, you even out your breathing. You feel Taehyung get off the bed and the sounds of his footsteps tell you he’s walking to the bathroom. Your eyes stay shut. You just had the best sex of your life with someone…someone like Taehyung. If that isn’t the most magical feeling ever, you don’t know what is. After a few seconds you feel the bed dip, and a warm, damp towelette is being used to clean you up. You open one eye to look at the view.
Taehyung sits on his knees next to you, spreading your legs apart as he wipes your inner thighs. Then very carefully he begins cleaning the real mess. You bite your lip from the sensation, you are incredibly sensitive and you wince. Taehyung’s eyes shoot up to observe you.
“Almost done baby” he whispers, his hand squeezing your knee.
When he’s finished he throws the dirty towel in the hamper and focuses his attention back on you again.
“You should go pee.” He suggests softly, his hand rubbing your knee.
“Can’t move.” You close your eyes again when you hear him chuckle. “Will you come lay with me?” you ask, your eyes still closed.
You feel him shift around until he’s at your side, slipping an arm under your head.
You’re silent for a few moments, just enjoying one another’s presence. He swings his other arm around your waist and pulls you closer.
“y/n, I need to know if you really understand.” Taehyung sighs out. “This wasn’t just sex to me,” he begins. “This was way more than that. Fuck, it felt amazing. How do you feel?”
“Best sex of my life.” You whisper truthfully and Taehyung can’t help but chuckle.
“We were made for each other.” He whispers back. “soulmates, remember?”
And suddenly your heart sinks. This company forced this to happen, didn’t it? This company forced your friendship on him now this? This company—
“Would it be crazy to say I’m falling in love with you?” Taehyung asks quietly. He hears you suck in a sharp breath and he starts to panic. You don’t know what to say.
“Taehyung.” You whisper his name so fucking softly that he closes his eyes in understanding.
“I’ll wait until you’re ready.” He says, pulling you closer into his chest. “Let’s just enjoy our time together, okay? I’m sure we will be out of here soon and then we have the challenges of the real world. So for now, let’s enjoy our little bubble.”
You still don’t know to respond…your heart is still feeling heavy but somehow his ideas sound good.
“Okay.” You yawn out, agreeing with him. You snuggle closer to his chest, inhaling him. You feel your body grow so tired, sleep trying to make its way with you. You feel Taehyung drawing circles on the skin of your back with his fingers and it soothes you beyond belief.
“Y/n?” Taehyung whispers your name but you’re silent. You’ve fallen asleep.
“Fuck.” He says with gritted teeth, “I really am falling in love with you.”
#bts#bts fanfic#bts smut#bts fluff#bts angst#kim taehyung#taehyung x reader#taehyung smut#taehyung fluff#taehyung angst#the island chapter 6
326 notes
·
View notes
Text
Double edged scalpel ch. 8
Ch.1 Ch.2 Ch.3 Ch.4 Ch.5 Ch.6 Ch.7
Summary: Fluff? Smut?? Stuff???
---
It was still early morning, if the bright light and faint chirping coming from out the window were anything to go by. Cassandra had been awake for a while, her body not needing nearly as much sleep as humans did.
She looked down to where Nicole's face was pressed on top of her chest, cheek slightly squished against the skin. Sleep had turned her features into soft lines, unlike her usual nonchalant façade that she wore like a crown. Though the dark circles under closed eyes were still present and, Cassandra mused, probably a permanent facial feature at this point.
The brunette couldn't help the small smile that curved her lips. She couldn't remember the last time someone had been in Nicole's position, so willing to let themselves be embraced by the shadows of the castle and wear the title of her "lover" with such grace. She wasn't even sure someone had been there before.
Though as endearing as the sight was, Cassandra was starting to get bored. Nicole's position half on top of her meant she couldn't really move without waking her up. How much sleep do humans need again? Eight hours? She was pretty sure it'd been eight hours. Besides, what harm would it do to stay and cuddle for a while, not that anyone other than the small redhead in her arms would ever be allowed to know about her apparent love for such things.
She hesitated for a second, the memory of Nicole jolting awake not too long ago making its way to the forefront of her mind. She would have to be more careful than Bela had been, opting for the gentlest way she could muster, fingers gingerly trailing down her cheek.
Cassandra frowned when the redhead flinched slightly at the touch, but soon let out a content hum upon hearing her name whispered by the brunette. Nicole didn't even bother opening her eyes. Instead, she nuzzled into Cassandra's neck and tightened her grip around her waist ever so slightly.
"Mmornin'," she said as if she actually had any intention of getting up.
"Slept well?" The brunette asked, shifting to lay on her side and starting to play with the long auburn locks sprawled on the pillows.
The reply she got was little more than a hum as her half asleep lover shifted and readjusted her position. Nicole's hand started to gingerly trace her spine upwards, then down again, on her waist and then stilled for a moment. She finally opened her eyes and looked somewhere past the brunette locks blocking her view. The arm on Cassandra's waist was removed and stretched towards the nightstand for a few seconds only to fall back on the bed accompanied by a soft groan.
"Can you pass me my phone…" Curse you, short arms.
To her dismay, Cassandra started to laugh at her struggle, earning herself a sleepy glare. She did oblige though, turning slightly and picking up the small object from the nightstand. With the phone finally in hand, Nicole unlocked it and let out another groan at the hour.
"It's so fucking early."
"It's 8 a.m." Cassandra raised an eyebrow when the redhead simply tossed the small object on the bed, probably never to be found again given it's sheer size, and turned back in her arms with an almost childish whine.
Nicole really wasn't a woman of many words in the morning.
"Why'd you wake me up so early?"
"I was bored," Cassandra answered simply.
Of course.
After another small groan, Cassandra decided to change tactics. Her hand moved from red hair down Nicole's bare back. She felt her breath hitch when she got to her hip, slender fingers going in ever so soft circles over the skin and the fabric of her underwear.
That seemed to wake the redhead up at least slightly. Her lips started to lazily move across collarbones, leaving a trail of kisses and an occasional nip. Then up her neck, hand now tangled in dark hair and giving it a light tug to tilt Cassandra's head and get better access to the spot right under her ear. She left a light bite there and the brunette let out a small moan, hand now fully gripping Nicole's hip and pulling her closer.
Cassandra's thigh, now placed between her legs just right, was hard to ignore but Nicole was a woman on a mission. She shifted her weight, now fully straddling the brunette and continued her trail of kisses along her jaw until she finally reached soft lips. Cassandra moaned in their kiss when Nicole's fingers came to rest around her neck, giving it a faint squeeze. She slipped her tongue past slightly parted lips and her other hand started to slowly trail lower.
The sense of satisfaction she got from Cassandra's impatient whine was hard to describe. Revenge for getting woken up so early.
"Just touch me already," Cassandra broke their kiss momentarily, and the redhead decided to be at least a little lenient.
She shifted her hips, giving way for her hand to wander beyond black lacy underwear. One finger started to circle her already wet entrance ever so lightly, causing Cassandra to buck her hips impatiently.
"Nico- ah!"
Her complaint was cut short by two of Nicole's fingers entering her. Cassandra squeezed her eyes shut and bit her lip, stifling a moan.
The rhythm of her fingers was slow at first, enough to elicit a few more groans from the brunete, but her pace steadily increased. It wasn't long before Cassandra was grabbing at the sheets, not trusting her claws on Nicole's back anymore, and trying to clench her thighs together.
Nicole kissed along her neck as she came, the pace of her fingers slowing until Cassandra relaxed under her. Then, she pulled her hand away and sat back down on the soft sheets, taking in the view of her lover trying to catch her breath. When golden eyes finally fluttered open and looked up at her, Nicole grinned.
"Thought you didn't need to breathe."
"Do not get cocky with me." To her credit, Cassandra tried to glare, but her eyes were soft and lips turned into a small smile.
Sweet revenge. Although, Nicole mused, if Cassandra woke her up this early again she'd make her beg.
"I think we should start getting ready."
They still had a few hours to spare, but being early never hurt anyone. Cassandra seemed to have other plans though, as she placed a hand around Nicole's throat and pushed her down into the pillows.
It was Cassandra's turn to straddle her hips, her much taller frame giving the impression that she was a predator ready to sink its teeth into a meal. Paired with the devilish glint in her eyes when she leaned down to whisper against Nicole's lips, it was all too hot.
"And not return the favor? Who do you take me for hmm?"
So much for revenge.
---
Arranging tools next to the autopsy table has always been oddly relaxing. Repetition and the soft clinking of metal against metal when the scalpels were placed in their place. The leather gloves as she slid them on her hands. The apron that was waiting to be put on. All a comforting routine.
With some time to spare, she went to stand behind Cassandra, who was scribbling something in one of the many notebooks she had around. Many, Nicole had learned, as opposed to just one that magically appeared everywhere. She looked over her shoulders to see what she was writing and frowned.
She had one of the textbooks from Nicole in front of her and seemed to be correcting old notes from god knows how many years ago. Notes in german.
"Do you… speak german?" Nicole inquired. She wasn't necessarily surprised but it was weird it had never come up.
The brunette only let out an mhm and finished scratching out something, replacing it with the information from the book. In english. "And french, italian, hungarian, and some russian. My russian's really rusty though, been a long time since it was in use around here."
Okay. Impressive. Nicole supposed that being immortal does come with benefits such as infinite time to learn different languages. Cassandra let out a chuckle at her surprised look.
Then she checked the hour and snapped the notebook shut. Showtime.
Clank
They both froze.
Their eyes darted to the door, left slightly ajar.
Clank
"You… heard that right?" Nicole's question was so low, it would've probably gone unheard if not for sensitive vampiric ears.
"Loud and clear. Stay here."
And she should have really. Cassandra was strong and could take care of herself. Whatever was making noise was probably a bored prisoner wanting to quicken their demise.
But the sinking feeling in her gut gave her no peace. Whether it was worry for Cassandra, the fear that crept up her spine at being left alone, or a mix of both was anyone's guess.
She grabbed one of the scalpels from the tray.
It gave her a false sense of security as she slipped through the door and down the dark corridor connecting the study to the cells.
One of the perks of being small? You can hide almost anywhere. And this was no exception. The shadows hid her well while she stepped for the first time past old cells. Some run down, some full of devices not unlike the ones in the room she had just exited.
She could hear a growl up ahead and came to the realization that it belonged to Cassandra. She was frustrated at something and Nicole wondered if being there was really a good idea. Most likely not. But she came all the way there, might as well see what got the brunette so upset.
She started walking towards the sound of heels against stone and was about to call out Cassandra's name when a shadow caught her eye. She froze.
From where she was, still enveloped by darkness, she saw something peeking around a corner at her lover, but it's back almost completely turned to her. Someone, she realized as she strained her eyes to take in more details. A man, no taller than Cassandra, ragged clothing and something shiny in hand.
Panic took over when she realized that shine came from the reflective barrel of a gun, half in position and ready to shoot. Shoot at Cassandra.
She sprung forward, stealth be damned with how loud her boots sounded against the stone underfoot. The sound alerted Cassandra, who turned in her direction wide eyed. It also alerted the man, who spinned on his heels and let out a choked scream that seemed to ring in her ears.
The sound died in his throat when the scalpel was plunged in his neck, through the trachea and whatever other veins and arteries the blade found in its path. He leaned back against the wall, disgusting gurgling sounds making their way past bloody lips.
"Nicole!" Cassandra was by her side in the span of a second. She wanted to turn to her but instead she stumbled forward, almost crashing into her arms.
Something was wrong.
Adrenaline was finally starting to leave her body and instead searing pain was making its way in her muscles. Her head was starting to spin but she managed to look down only to see a crimson stain on her abdomen. An ugly contrast with her white uniform, really.
Her ears were ringing, but she faintly registered Cassandra let a long string of curses spill past her lips.
Then she was picked up, the wound in her abdomen sending jolts of pain with every hasty movement. She couldn’t help crying out when Cassandra presumably reached the dungeon steps and started ascending.
Staying awake was becoming an increasingly hard task. No matter how much she tried to keep her eyes open, it resulted fruitless as black splotches were starting to obscure her vision.
She finally let her lids shut, her head slumping against Cassandra's shoulder as nothingness started to envelop her foggy mind.
#cassandra dimitrescu#cassandra dimitrescu x maiden#unhinged maiden™ my beloved#fanfic#double edged scalpel
161 notes
·
View notes
Text
Magnolias In Springtime: Part Two
Namjoon x Reader
Genre: Arranged marriage!AU, ABO (Alpha/Beta/Omega) dynamics, fluff, and smut
Warnings: Mentions of infertility, mentions of miscarriages, unprotected sex, dirty talk, impregnation sex, impregnation kink, oral (both Namjoon and reader receiving), penetrative sex, squirting, knotting and creampie.
Author’s Note: You guys know that I always post something on my birthday so here it is! This is the second and final part to Magnolias in Springtime! If you haven’t read part 1, you can find it here! Truthfully, this second part was just an excuse for me to write Namjoon impregnation smut lol But I hope you guys enjoy it!
It’s crazy how much things could change and yet stay the same in the span of a year.
You still loved your home pack, going back to see the Alphas, Betas, and Omegas that helped shaped you into the person you were today at least once a month. You were still spoiled by your parents, who made it their personal mission to shower you with gifts whenever they had the opportunity to see their only child. Most of all, you still used the skills that you had learned in your childhood pack as you prepared to become leader of your new pack with your husband.
Speaking of your husband, Namjoon was the best and most enjoyable change in your life as you had spent the past year falling in love with him.
Admittedly, adjusting to being in a marriage and to a man that you did not know or choose beforehand was hard, but you quickly found out that Namjoon was one of the most amazing people that you had ever met in your life. He was strong, dependable, and trustworthy just like a typical Alpha but you were delighted to find that he was also big on communication and making sure that you felt comfortable enough to talk to him, he was caring, and even sensitive in certain situations. He had quickly become your best friend and you found yourself falling for him not long after the wedding was over.
“Y/N?” Eun Kyung called out and you shook your head as you broke out of your thoughts.
“I’m sorry,” you apologized sheepishly as you turned to look at your mother in law. “Can you repeat what you said? I wasn’t listening.”
“I see that,” she smiled knowingly. “A lot on your mind?”
“Kind of,” you shrugged as you fiddled with the handle of the tea cup that was in front of you.
“Well, that’s understandable sweetie,” she assured you. “We’ve all been so busy getting ready for the Coronation, it’s no wonder that your thoughts are all over the place.”
In the year since you and Namjoon had gotten married, Namjoon’s father Ho-jin had begun to slowly pass over the responsibilities of being Pack Alpha over to Namjoon. Two months ago, he had announced his official retirement and Namjoon would be having a Coronation to celebrate a new era of power. Of course, you would be celebrated as well given the fact that you would be replacing Eun Kyung as Pack Omega.
“Anything you want to discuss?” Eun Kyung wondered.
“You don’t mind?”
“Y/N-ah, that’s what we started these weekly tea dates for, remember?” She pointed out with a giggle and you smiled as you thought back on how your mother in law had insisted that you two meet every Tuesday aftermoon in order to talk and spend time together. At first, you were weary of it but it’s quickly become one of the highlights of your week, every week.
“I guess I’m just nervous about becoming Pack Omega,” you confessed. “I mean, I’m not from this pack and even though it seems like everyone likes me well enough, that might change once Namjoon’s officially Pack Alpha.”
“You remember how I told you about how my marriage to Ho-jin was arranged and how I replaced his mother when the time came?” Eun Kyung asked and you nodded your head. “I had the exact same fears as you do now and my mother in law, may she rest with the ancestors, gave me an amazing piece of advice that I have used continuously over the past 30 years. Wanna know what it is?”
“Yeah.”
“Your only duty as Pack Omega is to support your Alpha,” Eun Kyung began. “Whether that means reassuring him that he’s making a right decision, comforting him when he’s stressed and upset or even cussing him out when he’s dead wrong. The job of a Pack Leader is a stressful one and they must know that even if it feels like the world is on their shoulders, they will always have one person in their corner and that’s us.”
“That’s it?” You giggled and Eun Kyung nodded with a smile, pausing to take a sip of her tea before continuing.
“It seems intuitive right, because we’re Omegas ourselves but being the spouse of a Pack Leader means that we always have to shoulder a little bit more, whether it be more pain, more sadness, more hope,” she explained. “But I guarantee you, making sure that Namjoon is taken care will be the greatest thing that you can do for the pack.”
“I believe you,” you said. “I just know that Namjoon isn’t gonna make it easy for me. You know how he is about work and making sure the pack’s taken care of.”
“Don’t worry, Ho-jin already said that he plans to talk to him about finding a healthy balance,” Eun Kyung told you.
“Good,” you smiled as you brought your tea cup to your mouth, taking a long sip from it.
“Speaking of that though, there was actually something that I wanted to talk to you about,” she said and you lowered your cup from your lips.
“Go ahead,” you encouraged her before taking another sip.
“Are you and Namjoon....uh....fulfilling your....marital duties?” She wondered and you choked on your tea, immediately setting your cup down as you coughed harshly. Eun Kyung reached over and gave you several strong pats on the back, which helped you regulate your breathing again.
“Uh, why do you ask?” You chuckled nervously.
“Well, with the coronation coming up, there’s been talk about the fact that you aren’t pregnant yet,” Eun Kyung elaborated and your eyes widened in realization. “Some people are beginning to become concerned.”
“And you’re one of them?” You shot back.
“Yes, but not in the way that you’re thinking,” she laughed. “I’m worried about you as a person and not about your ability to conceive.”
“Why?”
“Because I know what it’s like to have your worth evaluated only in terms of how many kids you can pop out,” she smiled sadly and as her words registered with you, your jaw dropped as you put the pieces together.
“Eun Kyung, you?”
“I struggled with infertility, yes,” she confirmed.
“Oh, I’m so sorry,” you whispered as you reached out, setting one of your hands on top of hers. She turned her hand around and intertwined your fingers with hers.
“Oh, I’m ok sweetie,” she swore. “After Ho-jin and I got married, we had miscarriage after miscarriage and it took six years before I got pregnant with Namjoon and he became our miracle baby. I’m telling you all this because I known how isolating that struggle can be and if that’s the case for you, I wanted you to know that you’re not alone.”
“I appreciate it Eun Kyung, but I don’t think that’s the case for Namjoon and I,” you muttered. “We’re just taking things slow and not rushing it. I mean, we’ve only been married for a year and we have years to have babies.”
“Alright sweetheart, alright,” Eun Kyung laughed. “I just wanted you to know that I’m here for you and if that’s how you and Namjoon feel, then I’ll get everyone else off your back.”
“Thank you,” you smiled gratefully and she tightened the grip that she had on your hand reassuringly.
“No problem. Now, onto more important business,” she grinned. “Finding you a dress to wear for the coronation.” You nodded your head immediately, grateful that she changed the direction of the conversation because you had no idea how to tell her that you and Namjoon had only had sex a handful of times in the last year.
.............................................
After finally leaving Ho-jin and Eun Kyung’s house a few hours later, you went home and made dinner. As usual, Namjoon came home around 6 and the two of you sat down in your dining room together, eating and talking about how your days went.
Everything was going very normally until Namjoon called out to you as you both worked on cleaning up the kitchen.
“Y/N-ah?” He said.
“Hmm?”
“Did my mom say something to you today about a baby?” He wondered and you turned to look over at him, watching as he continued to wash the dishes as if he hadn’t just asked you what he did.
“How did you know?” You asked.
“My father said something about it to me today after our meeting,” Namjoon sighed and you walked over to him, leaning against the counter so that you could look at him.
“She did too, and she told me about her infertility,” you told him. “Why didn’t you ever say anything?”
“Because it’s super personal to her and I didn’t know if she would be comfortable with me telling you,” he explained. “But why do you think I wanted 5 pups initially?”
“I get it now,” you giggled. “What did your dad say when he brought it up?”
“It was definitely less diplomatic than my mom,” he chuckled as he finished rinsing off the dishes and began drying off his hands. “He went on and on about how our family legacy needs to continue on and if we’re able, we need to have at least a few kids.”
“Hmm,” you murmured and Namjoon looked at you skeptically, raising his eyebrow.
“What’s that mean?” He laughed.
“Nothing,” you shrugged as you looked down at your feet but he didn’t buy that, throwing the towel that he was holding onto the counter and moving closer to you.
“Hey, talk to me,” he pleaded and you sighed heavily before squaring your shoulders and looking up at him again.
“Why don’t you ever try to have sex with me?” You demanded to know. “I mean, besides our wedding night, we’ve only had sex during my two heats and your rut, and I’m guessing that you didn't tell your father that.”
“No, I didn’t tell him that,” Namjoon huffed with a smile. “And the reason that I haven’t been trying is because I don’t want to push you. Even though we both agreed to this marriage, it still never leaves my mind that you didn’t really choose this. I don’t want to force you into yet another life changing decision, because pups are forever.”
“Hey, I wasn’t forced into anything,” you gently corrected him. “Yeah, I had to make a choice to save my pack but I did that because I wanted to. Plus, you didn’t necessarily choose this either.”
“I know but still,” he muttered. “I just didn’t want you to think that you were obligated to have sex with me, let alone have my pups. And as for the heat and rut thing, it was easier because you asked for me during your heat and during my rut, I could blame it on my hormones.”
“You sure that it’s not because you’re not attracted to me?” You joked lamely and Namjoon smacked his lips together as he set his hands on your cheeks, forcing you to maintain eye contact with him.
“Baby, you’re the most gorgeous woman that I’ve ever laid my eyes on,” he told you seriously. “I think the world of you, and you know that.”
“It’s kind of hard to remember,” you admitted.
“I should have explained to you my reasoning and for that, I’m sorry,” he apologized. “But don’t you ever think for one second that I don’t want you. I think about you all the time, my Alpha gets nervous anytime that I’m away from you for too long and hell, my cock gets hard as soon as you look at me with these eyes.”
“Namjoon,” you whined through giggles, which made him smile as he looked at you fondly.
“If you’re comfortable with it, I’d have sex with you whenever you wanted,” he said.
“I’m comfortable with it,” you assured him. “I love you.”
“I love you too,” he replied, leaning down and pressing a soft kiss to your lips.
“But what about pups?” You whispered, your lips moving against his as you spoke.
“Baby, I’d love to see you pregnant with my pups,” he told you. “If it were up to just me, you’d always be pregnant. All you have to do is say the word.”
“I want your pups Alpha,” you murmured as you looked up at him through your lashes. “Please.” Without another word, Namjoon bent down and scooped you up into his arms, making you squeal and cling onto him as he carried you bridal style out of the kitchen and up the stairs.
“I could’ve walked!” You exclaimed while giggling.
“This is more romantic,” he winked at you. After making it up the stairs, he walked down the hallway to your bedroom, using one hand to open the door before stepping inside. He walked over to the bed, laying you down gently before crawling on top of you and kissing you passionately.
You moaned into his mouth, your legs coming up to wrap themselves around his waist as you pulled him closer to you. He moved away from your lips eventually, his mouth trailing downwards and sucking on the mating mark that he had given you on your wedding night.
“You’re perfect baby,” he mumbled against your skin and you could barely reply because he had begun to grind against you. The thin layer of your leggings did little to inhibit the feeling, and you felt yourself whining as you became more turned on.
“W-wanna suck you off,” you whispered shyly and he pulled his face out of your neck, looking down at you with a smile.
“Alright,” he nodded before climbing off of you, settling himself next to you on the bed. You sat up then, reaching down and pulling off your t-shirt before letting Namjoon help you unclip your bra. Even though the two of you hadn’t had sex as often as you hoped, you had sex often enough to know that your husband was definitely a breast man and he loved to see them while you gave him a blow job.
You moved down the bed and settled yourself on your stomach in between his legs, pulling down the shorts he had on and his boxers just enough so that his cock fell out, taking ahold of it in both of your hands. He was almost fully hard and you didn’t waste any time taking him into your mouth, swirling your tongue around the tip.
“Fuck,” Namjoon groaned deeply and hearing your Alpha feel good only spurred you on. You then took him as deep into your mouth as you could, making him moan from how good your throat felt around his cock. Once you deemed him wet enough, you began to bob your head up and down, using your hands to stroke the parts of his shaft that you couldn’t reach with your mouth.
“Good girl baby,” he praised you. “So good to my cock.” You could feel yourself getting wet but you were too focused on doing your best to make your husband feel good. As you continued to suck him off for a few minutes, you could feel his cock beginning to throb lightly and you knew that meant that he was close to coming. Just as that thought registered in your mind though, Namjoon reached down and pulled himself out of your mouth.
“What’s wrong?” You wondered.
“You're sucking me off a little too well baby,” he chuckled. “I was about to come embarrassingly fast.”
“That’s ok,” you shrugged.
“Not if you want my pups inside of you instead of in your mouth,” he smirked, making you blush at his words. “Here, switch places with me.” You sat up and shuffled on your knees up the bed, turning yourself around before laying down on your back. Namjoon then sat up and grabbed ahold of the waist band of your leggings, pulling them down along with your panties. You let your legs fall out and Namjoon licked his lips once he set his eyes on your bare pussy.
“I knew it,” he grumbled, reaching out and letting his middle finger ghost over your clit. “I could tell you were getting wet baby, I could smell your scent from your pussy.” Without giving you the chance to reply, he dove forward and sucked your clit into his mouth. You cried out, your back arching up off of the bed as he suckled on your clit.
“Damn it,” you whimpered, lifting your head and watching him as he began to leave wide licks up your slit.
“Let’s see how you do with a finger,” Namjoon muttered, pausing the actions of his tongue in order to slide his middle finger inside of you.
“Oh fuck,” you gasped, letting your had fall back against the bed.
“You’re so tight baby, you’re just swallowing my finger,” Namjoon groaned. You felt movement on the bed and when you opened your eyes, you were surprised to see that Namjoon was now laying next to you on the bed, looking down at you as he pushed a second finger in alongside his
“You want Alpha to make you come like this?” He wondered aloud as he began to thrust his finger in and out of you. “Wanna come on my fingers?”
“Please,” you nodded and he smiled as he began to fuck you faster. Namjoon’s fingers were long and slender, meaning that he as able to reach the deepest parts of you without it being too overwhelming to you.
“Ha, ha,” you moaned in time with his thrusts.
“You’re dripping baby,” he told you but you didn’t even hear him because you could feel your orgasm winding to it’s end in your core.
“I’m gonna come,” you announced and nothing could’ve prepared you for Namjoon pulling his fingers out of you. You whipped your head to look over at him, tears beginning to well up in your eyes as you felt your orgasm slowly but surely slipping away.
“Why?” You pouted and Namjoon cooed at you before leaning over and kissing you firmly for a few seconds before pulling away.
“Alpha wants his Omega to come on his cock while I come inside of you, ok?” He told you and you sighed reluctantly before nodding your head.
Namjoon pushed his shorts and underwear all the way off his legs before reaching up and pulling his t-shirt off as well. He then sat up and moved to settle in between your legs, taking ahold of the base of his cock and tapping the head of it on your clit.
“If you want me to c-come on your cock, d-don’t tease me,” you whined and he just chuckled fondly.
“Ok, I’m sorry baby,” he whispered, guiding his cock into you slowly. You felt like you were going to choke on air as he stretched you out, since you had basically forgotten how long and thick he was.
“Oh, just like that baby,” Namjoon mumbled as he began to slowly thrust in and out of you. “You’re opening up so good for me.”
“A-Alpha,” you whimpered, clutching onto his forearms as he began to fuck you faster. “Fuck, it feels so good.”
“What does?” Namjoon goaded you. “Tell your Alpha baby.”
“Your cock feels good inside me,” you moaned. “Feel so full.”
“God, I can’t believe that I was keeping myself from feeling your tight little pussy every day,” he grumbled. “I’m sorry baby.”
“It’s o-ok,” you stammered back, the beginnings of your orgasm starting to reappear.
“I’m gonna fuck you everyday from here on out if you let me,” he swore, looking down at you with hooded eyes. “Would you want that? Want Alpha to always keep you full with his knot?”
“Please, please, please,” you chanted.
“Want Alpha to fuck a baby into you?”
“Give it to me,” you moaned loudly and Namjoon reached up, sliding two of his fingers into your open mouth. You didn’t even hesitate to start sucking on them, making your husband groan as your tongue slid around the digits.
“Gonna make you come,” he said as he pulled his fingers away from your mouth, reaching down and setting them on your clit. Your mouth dropped open as he began to rub firm circles on the nub and you were almost embarrassed by how fast the stimulation sped up the pace at which your orgasm was running towards you.
“Holy fuck, don’t stop,” you pleaded. “I’m gonna come.”
“Go ahead baby, I won’t stop you,” he promised as he continued to fuck you and rub your clit. Sure enough, your orgasm slammed into you a few seconds later. The moan that fell out of your mouth was almost deafeningly loud and you were sure that Namjoon would have indents on his arm from where you were gripping onto his skin as your back arched up off of the bed.
“Fuck, you’re squirting baby,” he groaned as he took his hand off of your clit and placed his hands on the bed next to your head, fucking into you even harder now.
“T-too much,” you murmured as you set your hands against his chest.
“You love it though. You’re still coming for me,” he smirked and you couldn’t help but to blush because you could still feel yourself leaking onto his cock.
“I do,” you admitted and he leaned down, pressing a firm kiss to your lips.
“You’re so perfect for me,” he grumbled and you could feel the beginnings of his knot starting to swell. “Squirting for me and marking your Alpha. God, it makes me want to stuff my knot into you and fill you up with my pups.”
“Do it,” you encouraged him. “Give me a baby Joon.”
“I love you,” he grunted and you gave him a small smile.
“I love you too,” you replied, moaning lightly when he kissed you again. As the two of you made out, Namjoon pushed his knot inside of you and you felt his cum start to pour into you. He continued to give you light strokes, making sure to fuck his cum even deeper inside of you than it already was.
“Making sure that it takes huh?” You giggled and he just blushed as he pulled back to look at you.
“Gotta make it worth it,” he pointed out. “Besides, even if you don’t get pregnant this time, we can always try again and again and again.”
“As long as you make me come like that again,” you nodded in agreement.
“Oh, I definitely wanna see that again,” he smirked. “Maybe I should deny you your orgasm more often.”
“I’ll murder you,” you stated firmly, making him laugh loudly.
“I’m joking baby,” he said, leaning down and kissing your mating mark. “Love you.”
“I love you too,” you whispered.
.............................................
A few weeks later, the day of Namjoon’s coronation had finally come. The entire pack was gathered outside near the wall of magnolias that you and Namjoon had gotten married near, waiting for the ceremony to take place.
The two of you were in your shared bedroom, where you were helping him get dressed into his traditional hanbok.
“Are you ok?” You asked him while you fastened the buttons on his chest.
“Yeah, of course,” he chuckled awkwardly. “Why do you ask?”
“You’re trembling,” you giggled and he just sighed heavily.
“I’m terrified,” he admitted. “I’ve been looking forward to being Pack Leader my entire life but what if I’m not good at it? My dad and grandfather were amazing Pack Alphas and what if I can’t measure up?”
“Joon,” you tsked as you reached up and set your hands on his cheeks, making him look you in the eyes. “You can’t compare yourself to anyone else. You are going to be an amazing leader because you’re thoughtful, caring, and selfless.”
“You think so?”
“I know so,” you smiled. “Just like I know that you’ll be an amazing daddy.”
“A daddy?” He repeated confusedly and you nodded your head. It took him a few minutes but when he put the pieces together, his eyes widened. “Baby, are you pregnant?”
“I am,” you nodded, squealing in surprise when Namjoon wrapped his arms around you and picked you up, spinning you around in a circle. “Wait, you’re gonna make me nauseous!”
“Fuck, I’m sorry,” he laughed as he set you back down on the ground. “I just can’t believe it.”
“You’re happy, right?”
“Of course I am,” he sighed contentedly. “I’m so happy that our parents arranged our marriage.”
“Ditto,” you cooed, leaning forward and kissing him gently for a few seconds before pulling away. “Now, we have to go. You have to go and claim your rightful position.”
“We have to claim our rightful position,” he corrected you as he reached down and intertwined your fingers with his. After taking one last look at him to make sure that he looked good, the two of you walked downstairs and out of your house, ready to step into your new roles and the new phase of your lives.
#bts#bangtanarmynet#bts reactions#bts imagines#bts namjoon#bts rm#namjoon x reader#rm x reader#namjoon smut#namjoon angst#namjoon fluff#rm smut#rm angst#rm fluff#bts x reader#bts smut#bts angst#bts fluff#bts abo
391 notes
·
View notes
Text
SteveTony - Superfamily
Here are some Superfamily fics that I love. Don’t forget to leave kudos and nice comments in every fic!
What We Learn?, by nannersmelo, 1 k >, Fluff.
“Who is this?”
“That doesn’t matter. What matters is that we have your husband, so you will listen very closely-”
“My husband Tony? Tony Stark?”
"...Yes?”
“Oh well,” Steve laughed, “good luck with that.”
Intruder, by wordscorrupt, 500 words.
Steve and Tony face a rather tiny, adorable intruder in the middle of the night.
the privilege of loving you by starklystar, 7 k > words.
“Why won’t you let me touch you?”
It’s a desperate plea, half-shouted and half-whispered, Steve’s voice cracking at the end. Tony stops in his tracks, halfway to the stairs. He doesn’t dare to turn back, and he really doesn’t want to fight, or to leave, to spend the last month of his life away from his husband and their son. But Steve can’t know, can he?
-x-
Or: Tony has palladium poisoning, but he doesn't tell Steve and Peter
ah-choo by starksnack, 3 k words, Hurt/Comfort.
Peter catches a cold at the park while Tony is away for work. Steve is all out of sorts trying to care for a sick child on his own.
The Sign by nightwalker, 2 k > words, Adoption.
Tony hadn't slept the night before and he knew Steve hadn't either. They'd just laid there, side by side, listening to each other breathe and thinking their own thoughts. Somewhere around dawn Steve had rolled onto his side and splayed his fingers over Tony's heart.
Bellflower (unwavering love) by S_Horne, 1 k > words.
“Aw, man.” Tony shook his head at himself as he finally broke. He bent down and tucked his hands underneath Peter’s armpits, hoisting him up onto his hip with a practiced ease. “You’re lucky you’re cute.”
“No m’not.”
Tony shook his head, straightening Peter’s shirt out where it had bunched up around his chest. “You’re in one of those moods today, aren’t you?”
Peter shook his head sagely and Tony huffed a laugh. “Not. You’re just mean.”
“I swear,” Tony said, blowing out a sigh, “if your Pops walks in and you turn into an angel, you’re grounded until you’re 50.”
a little lemonade by tonystarkssnipples, 1 k > words.
Tony came downstairs after putting Piper to sleep to find Steve with about 10 pounds of lemons spread across the table. At Tony’s footsteps, Steve looked up at him with wide eyes. “The recipe says a cup of lemon juice per gallon.”
“And?”
“I don’t know how many lemons make a cup of lemon juice.”
--or--
It's summer and Steve wants to help their daughter with a lemonade stand.
Distracted by a Dime by happyaspie, 56 k > words, Homeless Peter Parker.
Peter Parker thinks he has everything figured out. Where he can eat, sleep and make a little bit of money. What he needs to do in order to continue attending Midtown High and being Queen’s friendly neighborhood Spider-man. How to keep his entire situation under wraps and most importantly, who he can trust.
Then, along comes Tony Stark with an offer he can’t refuse. The plan is to remain professional, to not get too close to the Stark-Rogers’ family. Not getting comfortable means not slipping up and saying anything that he can’t take back.
...but for Peter- things rarely go as planned...
one makes me want another by parkrstark, 12 k > words, Adoption, Angst with a Happy Ending.
Steve and Tony adopt Peter when he's 6-years-old and 10 years later, he still thinks he's living the best life with two father doting on him. Until they tell him about the new baby they're bringing home and suddenly, the attention is all on her.
steve rogers-stark: full time dad/husband, part time spider relocator by parkrstark, 1 k > words, Spiders, Fluff.
"Love, what's wrong?" He called out, waiting for a reply.
"Steve!" Tony instantly screamed back. "Come here! I need you!"
Steve quickened his pace slightly, trying to keep himself calm so he didn't worry Peter. Babies could sense that stuff. "Where is 'here', love?"
“Bathroom!"
come morning light (we'll be safe & sound) by parkrstark, 14 k > words, Hurt/Comfort, Angst with a Happy Ending.
After a strange mission, Steve, Tony, and Peter find themselves trapped in their own living nightmares. Some memories of their past, some they hoped to keep from even each other, and some of the worst 'what if's their minds can imagine. All they have is each other until they wake up...but is that enough to survive until they figure out how?
Gelid Feint by geekymoviemom, 21 k > words, Fluff and Angst.
Gelid: icy; extremely cold
Feint: a deceptive or pretended blow
Steve Rogers’ world had completely changed since he was discovered in the Arctic Ice. Not only had he led a team of actual superheroes to defend New York against an alien invasion, he had also found love, and the family he’d never dared to dream he could have.
So when Nick Fury asked Steve on a simple mission to retrieve materials from a hidden bunker, Steve thought nothing of it.
Until the demons he’d thought he had buried within the Red Skull’s airplane suddenly reappeared, and he was forced to face the one enemy he’d thought he had vanquished.
He had cut off one head, but now two more had taken its place.
love lives on by parkrstark, 6 > k words, Teacher Steve Rogers, Alternate Universe.
Steve doesn't like picking favorite students, but when he gets Peter in his class, he can't help it when this sweet little boy becomes his favorite. He shouldn't be surprised when one day his father picks him up, and Steve realizes that he's the son of Tony Stark...the love of his life he let go back in high school. Steve wants his second chance, even if Tony doesn't want anything to do with him anymore.
maybe love is the reason why (we're seeing it eye to eye) by parkrstark, 134 k > words, undercover as a family, Fake/Pretend Relationship.
"I'm sorry. Repeat that again." Tony leaned forward in his seat from across the table. He even stuck a finger in his ear as if he was cleaning it out. "I don't think I heard you right."
Fury rolled his eyes-- or well, eye. "You and Rogers need to go undercover as a married couple in a community out on Long Island."
--
After Civil War, Tony and Steve are sent on an undercover mission as a couple to try and find Hydra informants. Somehow, they end up with Peter as their undercover son who decides to play matchmaker even if the two of them are doing their best to ignore their feelings after Siberia.
little moments like this by parkrstark, 1 k > words, Domestic Fluff.
Steve grabs the blanket and covers himself. "Stop it! My husband will kill you!"
It takes Tony only a second to realize what Steve thinks is going on and he laughs. "Steve, it's me. Tony." He tries to take the blanket off, but Steve doesn't let him.
"Don't-- take advantage of me! My husband will kill you!"
Or, Steve is loyal to no end. Even after a night of drinking Asgardian mead.
Trapped in the Shadows by geekymoviemom, 97 k > words, Alternate Universe - Modern Setting, Parent Tony Stark.
All Steve Rogers wanted after a lifetime of war was to immerse himself in quiet, and solitude. Opening a bookstore seemed like the perfect answer. He could escape to any world that he desired, all while keeping his past firmly behind him, where it belonged.
Until the day Peter Stark walked in.
anytime by complicationstoo, 714 words, Pre-Serum Steve Rogers, Established Relationship.
Steve is there, holding Tony's sleepy one year old against his chest and stirring scrambled eggs on the stove with his free hand. He's murmuring quietly to Peter, low enough that Tony can't quite make out the words, but there's a soft smile on his face as he talks.
Tony wanders further in, sneaking up behind him and wrapping his arms around his waist. He buries his face into Steve's hair, and he can hear the grin in Steve's voice as he says, "Good morning, dear.”
How To Change A Diaper by writerstrash, 1 k > words, Established Relationship, Fatherhood.
Steve and Tony deal with a wriggly, crawly baby Peter who enjoys keeping his parents on their toes.
104 notes
·
View notes
Text
Triple Edged Sword Part 1
A/N: Hi ! This is going to be a 3 part mini series and oml I AM SO EXCITED. I haven’t written for 6 years so the updates are most definitely going to be generously spaced out. Anyways let’s get into it.
Couple: Spencer Reid/Fem!Reader
Category: Smut.. so smutty, and a dash of fluff
Content Warning: sub!spencer, domfem!reader masturbation (female), penetrative sex, hand job, scratching, hair pulling, slapping
Series Masterlist
Masterlist
Word Count: 3.3k
Part Two | Part Three
____
When Spencer Reid looked at her, his eyes were so kind and filled with so much love for someone that had so much pain behind them. He never thought it was possible to love someone as much as he loved her. His puppy dog eyes served as a reminder to both of them of just how innocent the doctor was.
Spencer hated it. Being the brunt of Derek’s virgin jokes made him want to scream from the rooftops, or a little more civilized, tell him he had a girlfriend.
His girlfriend, however, she loved his curious eyes. The way his pupils would dilate when he looked at every inch of her or his eyes would almost double in size whenever she stripped in front of him.
It was absolutely infatuating.
Every time Spencer looked at her, it was like the first time. He couldn’t get enough, and through time he found something else he loved about her body each time he saw it.
He had his doubts for sure, his insecurities sneaking up on him late in the night after she leaves his arms and goes home, but as time progressed, his doubts faded into nothing more than a distant memory when it came to her.
She held the world in her hands, but instead of being selfish and keeping it all for herself, she shared it with him.
Like right now, as she pushed him back until his knees hit the bed and he fell onto the soft cushion with a slight bounce. Already, Spencer was growing hard with anticipation.
���You’ve been a very bad boy today, Spencer.” Even as she scolded him (in the hottest way, may Spencer add), he still looked up at her with the adoration that made it almost impossible to punish him.
Almost impossible.
“I’m sorry, Y/N. Please.” What Spencer was pleading for? Not even he knew, but his right hand going to touch her waist gave both of them some idea.
The involuntary act was just as quickly shut down as it started as she backed away and tutted at him.
“Ah, ah, ah Spencer, that is not how we ask for things.” The faux disappointment on her face only made the pleading look on his deepen.
“I’m sorry, miss, it won’t happen again.”
His apology and admission got him the pleasure of her stepping between his parting legs. Spencer didn’t even realize he was doing it. It was as if his body knew how to react to her trance faster than his brain could process.
She softly grasped his jaw, tilting his head back so he had no choice but to make eye contact with her intimidating stare. A soft whimper escaped his lips at even the smallest physical contact. Her touch was electrifying, and he simply couldn’t get enough.
“What am I going to do with you?” Her hand slowly left his jaw, meeting the other one at the top button on his work shirt. Her gaze still bore into him as her fingers worked swiftly to remove his shirt.
That’s what it was about her that intrigued him beyond belief. Every move she made was calculated, meticulous in and out of the bedroom. Maybe that was his reason for looking at her with so much infatuation.
Once Spencer’s shirt was completely unbuttoned, she gave him a form of release when she broke eye contact to stare at his now bare chest. Her eyes scanned every inch of exposed skin.
She loved his body. His frame a sculpture that would put famed artists to shame. Her favorite part, however, was when she dragged her fingernails down his torso.
Starting at his jugular, she lightly scratched all the way down to the waistband of his slacks that were becoming tighter right before her eyes.
She couldn’t focus on that, however. Her focus was on the small red lines that she left in her wake as she softly clawed at his chest. Spencer marked so easy that she couldn’t stop herself from giving him a new one every chance she got.
She didn't need Spencer’s eidetic memory to know what the scene in front of her looked like. His muscles tense under her nails, a new one each time she inched further down. If she closed her eyes, the feeling could serve as her sight like their own special brail.
But she couldn’t close her eyes, not when she got to stare at those lines.
When she finally reached the end of her journey, she pulled her hand away causing Spencer to let out a whiny moan. The sound was music to her ears, and it almost made her give into him right then and there.
Almost made her give in.
“Not yet, baby boy. You haven’t even gotten your punishment for tonight.” This made Spencer let out another hushed whimper.
“Please Y/N, I need you.” Again, Spencer reached his hand to her waist, but this time, he made contact.
He expected her to grab his jaw like last time, or even pull away from his grasp, but to his surprise, she did neither.
It wasn’t until Spencer opened his hooded eyes completely to look at her face did she move.
No, not move; pounce.
The second his eyes met hers, she forcefully gripped the hair on the back of his head and yanked back hard.
The sudden contact caused Spencer’s eyes to roll back, and a pathetic moan to leave his mouth that was permanently wide open.
“What the fuck do you think you’re doing?” She asked through gritted teeth. Even she surprised herself at the sudden dominance, but with Spencer in front of her with barely open eyes and an eager mouth, god did she love it. And apparently so did he, but at the same time, only one thought clouded his mind.
He was fucked. So utterly fucked.
“I-.. I-” At his stuttering, she quickly released his hair with the softest push, only to bring that same palm to the side of his face.
The loud SMACK! replayed over and over in his head as his hips bucked up involuntary.
Oh.
He liked this more than she thought. Sure, they’ve been a little rough in bed before, their roles always the same. She was there to be pleased, and Spencer was there to please, but she didn’t know how far that line went.
Spencer on the other hand was turned on more than he had ever been. His cock so painfully hard under the constrictions of his work slacks that if he didn’t get some relief soon, he may burst into tears.
Spencer was still facing the left, his eyes closed and trying to control his heavy breathing. That didn’t pass in her book.
She grabbed his jaw again, this time with much more force, and brought their faces inches apart.
“I want you on your knees at the foot of the bed. Do not take your eyes off the wall in front of you, and don’t even think about touching yourself. Sit on your god damn hands if you have to. Do you understand me?” Her words came out so smooth, the calm before the storm.
Spencer nodded his head in response, but when the grip on his jaw tightened, he squeaked out “Yes ma’am.”
She released him, and immediately Spencer was on the move, crawling to where he was instructed to go. She watched closely, making sure he followed her directions to a T.
As his eyes settled on the wall the headboard rested against, she smiled and called out.
“Good boy.” The name made Spencer’s heart flutter and his cock twitch. Now with nothing more to focus on than the wall in front of him did he start to really feel the effects of his neediness.
Whatever she did next would be the death of him.
And boy, was he right!
Out of his peripherals, Spencer could see her start to undress herself. Her eyes only left his for a second to pull her shirt over her head, but Spencer didn’t dare use that split second to take a peak. He was already in enough pain shit to last him a lifetime.
But then she turned around, and he can barely hear the sound of her jeans being unzipped over the blood rushing through his ears.
‘Oh god, Spencer. Whatever you do, do not look,’ he thought to himself, and continuously repeated as she pulled her jeans down slowly. Bending down all the way, her ass on full display, Spencer could see that she was wearing her dark purple lacy thong.
His favorite.
She wasn’t even facing him. How could she possibly tell if he snuck a glance in her direction. It would be over in a second, like ripping off a band-aid, like pulling the trig-
‘No, she’ll know don’t do it.” Spencer’s thoughts were correct. If he were to look, she would turn around to find him blushing a deep shade of red that spread from his neck to his cheeks, and his eyes fully blown. So, with all of his strength and by the force of God, he kept his eyes firmly on the wall. It never looked so dull until right now.
As she slowly came back to a standing position, she turned over her shoulder to see Spencer demonstrating the most self control she’s ever seen. A proud smirk spread across her face, and she finally stalked her way over to the bed slowly.
Spencer felt his palms start to get sweaty from nerves, excitement, arousal and desperation as her body came closer to his direct line of sight. His breathing had become heavy again, and his cock twitched painfully.
When Spencer had his gun drawn on unsubs, he got tunnel vision, but right now when he needed it, that ability seemed to disappear into thin air.
What a cruel magic trick.
Once she was settled with her back resting against the headboard did she speak.
“You can look now, baby boy.” The sight in front of him almost made him come undone right then and there.
Almost made him.
She was sitting up, her arms on either side of her body, her knees were bent, and her legs were wide open. Spencer could see the wet patch from her gathering arousal on her panties, and involuntarily licked his lips.
“Your punishment is the following,” she started as she slowly hooked her fingers under the waistband of her panties. Lifting her hips to start to shimmy them down her legs, she continued, “You’re going to sit there real pretty for me, and you’re going to watch me pleasure myself. You’re not going to look away, close your eyes and most definitely you are not going to touch yourself. Am I making myself clear?”
He was not going to make that mistake again, so instead of nodding he immediately replied with, “Yes ma’am.”
She balled her discarded panties in her hand, and sat up from the incriminating position. As she shimmied her way over to Spencer on her knees, he gulped in anticipation.
“Open up, baby boy.” If she called him that, he would do anything she ever asked him to.
Spencer opened his mouth and slightly stuck his tongue out with a small idea of what was going to come next.
Even with the knowledge of her next move, when the lace of her panties hit his tongue, he couldn’t stop the groan that left him at the contact.
“Don’t wanna hear from you no matter how pretty those sounds are,” she seduced as she stroked his cheek.
Once he was now settled with the makeshift gag and clouded mind, she returned to her compromising position, her pussy on full display for Spencer’s ogling.
She started by softly grasping one of her breasts over the thin lace bra. Her head rolled back at the new sensation, a breathy sigh leaving her parted lips. She kneaded the flesh before added her other hand, squeezing both before pushing them together.
Spencer could only watch in awe as she played with herself the way he wish he could right now. The small whimpers leaving his body were muffled thanks to the gag, and she couldn’t hear them over her own heavy breathing.
When she reached her hands behind her back, and unclasped the bra, Spencer had to forcefully sit on his hands to stop himself from touching either one of them.
She was a goddess on full display, her body had to have been sculpted by the Gods above because no one had the right to be so perfect.
Nobody but her.
The same way she had done to Spencer in what felt like centuries ago, she ran her nails down her torso, only this time she didn’t stop. Her fingers slowly met her aching core, and a moan slipped from her lips at the contact.
She kept her touch featherlight, just enough to gather her arousal on her fingertips. She brought her hand back up to her clit and added more pressure as she circled it slowly.
The soft moans leaving her body were enough for Spencer, but he couldn’t take his eyes off the sight in front of him even if he was allowed to. Her pussy was glistening under the soft light from the bedside lamp, her hair was messily sprawled out around her like a halo, and her body had started to get a light sheen of sweat.
After another minute of teasing her clit, she finally stuck two fingers in her core, her back arching off the bed and letting out the loudest, filthiest moan yet as she did.
“Fuck, baby. It feels so good.” She looked to Spencer to gage his reaction, and found him bright red and hyper focused on where her fingers met her pussy.
Satisfied, she started to slowly pump her fingers in and out of her, curling them to hit her sweet spot each time. Her stomach started to tighten, her impending orgasm arriving faster than usual.
Spencer was a whiny, horny mess on the other side of the bed. He was so painfully hard, and he was sure if he looked, there would be a spot on his boxers from his pre-cum.
Her fingers starting to pump faster, and her other hand gave her breast one last squeeze before traveling down to meet her clit. She rubbed harsh circles in time with her fingers and threw her head back in pleasure as she did so.
“Oh god, I’m gonna- fuck I’m gonna come,” she breathily called out. Her moans getting louder by the second, the coil in her stomach finally snapped.
“Spencer! Oh god!” She screamed as her back arched off the bed, and she came around her fingers. Her finger rubbing circles on her clit started to slow down as her loud moaning turned to heavy breathing.
Spencer’s eyes were almost black as he stared down at her. When she came undone, it was the most beautiful thing in the world to him.
Once her muscles stopped spasming, she relaxed her body and finally looked back at Spencer.
“You did so well, baby boy.” The praise made Spencer’s knees even more weak. Slowly, she crawled her way over to him and removed the panties from his mouth. He tried his best to control his breathing, but each exhale came out jagged and broken.
“Can I touch you now?” He asked timidly and this only made her smile.
“Yes, baby boy. You can to-” She didn’t get to finish her sentence because the second the word yes left her mouth, Spencer’s lips were on hers.
The kiss was sloppy and uncalculated, but there was so much passion and love behind every movement. When she grasped the waistband of his slacks and pulled his clothed body against her naked one, Spencer let out a gasp that allowed her to stick her tongue in his mouth.
She explored every inch of his mouth with hers and he couldn’t get enough. The kiss was intoxicating, pulling him deeper into her trance.
When she pulled away, biting his bottom lip and pulling it back slightly with her, Spencer let out a whine.
“You’re wearing too many clothes,” she said as she pushed his unbuttoned shirt down his arms. Once that was off, she worked on his belt, pulling it out of the loops and throwing it to the floor impatiently.
Once his pants were unbuttoned, she wasted no time reaching in and grasping his cock.
Spencer let out a pornographic moan at the sensation, throwing his head back and closing his eyes.
“What do you want, baby boy,” she asked as she continued her ministrations, slowly pumping her hand up and down. Panting now, Spencer did his best to answer.
“Y-you.. Y/N. I want you,” Spencer whined as he started to pat her arm that was in his pants. He looked back down at her with so much desperation and lust, there was no almost this time.
She gave in.
“Only because you’ve been such a good boy for me.” The praise caused Spencer to whimper, and she finally pulled his trousers and boxers down. His cock sprang free, and hit his stomach proudly. The tip was beet red and pre-cum was slowly dripping down the side. It looked painfully delicious.
“Lay down on you back, baby.” Spencer did as told, his head hitting the pillows and he fisted the sheets.
She climbed on top of him, straddling his hips. When she grabbed the base of his cock, Spencer winced and his hands shot up to grasp her hips. She didn’t stop him this time. She ran his tip through her folds teasing him, the evidence of her previous orgasm spreading around it.
Slowly, she sank down, both of them throwing their heads back and moaning at the sensation. She didn’t stop until she was at the hilt, him fully sheathed in her. She took a minute to adjust before lifting her hips excruciatingly slow.
“You feel so fucking good, baby.” When all that was left was the tip inside her, she slammed her hips back down. Spencer groaned, his grip on her hips tightening.
Her slow pace continued, teasing him just enough to get him to pat her hips again like he did earlier.
“Please Y/N, please faster.” How could she say no to that tone of voice?
She started to move her hips with feverish intent, both of their stomachs tightening as they slowly ran towards the edge together.
Spencer didn’t know where to look. He could watch the way his cock disappeared into her tight cunt, or the way her breasts bounced in his face in time with her hips, or her blissed out face, mouth wide open and eyes hooded.
All of it brought him closer and closer to the edge.
“F-fuck, Y/N, I’m gonna.. I’m gonna...”
“Me too, baby. Come for me.” With her permission, his hips thrust up to meet hers as he shoots his cum deep in her. The sensation was the final push, and she followed immediately after, milking him of everything he could give.
She collapsed on his sweaty chest, both of them heavy panting, but neither willing to move.
“I love you so much.” She said it so simply, but still it made Spencer’s heart flutter. They’ve said it so many times, but every time he still got giddy.
“I love you too,” he said and kissed the top of her head. They could’ve fallen asleep just like that, because it didn’t matter how sticky with sweat their body was, or the very compromising position they were still in.
They were in each other’s arms, and that was everything for both of them.
____
Join a taglist here
Tell me your thoughts on this part here
Have a request? Send it in here
#spencer reid#spencer x y/n#spencer x reader#criminal minds#spencer reid fluff#spencer reid smut#spencer reid fic#spencer reid fanfiction#spencer reid gif#spencer reid x you#spencer reid imagine#criminal minds fanfic#criminal minds imagine#smut
501 notes
·
View notes
Text
Lifeline - Part 12
Summary: (First Responders!AU) Moving to Los Angeles and living with your brother, Thor, was never part of your plan nor was being a 9-1-1 dispatcher, but plans change when you are faced with your own emergencies. In your case, it was leaving behind a relationship that wasn’t as perfect as it seemed. Will this be the fresh start you were hoping for or will your past find a way to catch up with you?
Pairing: Steve Rogers x Odinson!Sister Reader
Word Count: 8700+ (whoops!)
Warnings: Angst, language, fluff, jumper/suicidal, snakes
Lifeline Masterlist / Main Masterlist
AN: Flashbacks in italics
You yawned at your reflection in the mirror, bringing tears to the corner of your eyes. Today was the softball tournament, and Steve was picking you up at 6:30 in the morning. Unlucky for you, when you agreed to go with him as his date, you didn’t think it started this early. Station 107 was playing in one of the first two games of the day. It wasn’t a huge bracket with only twelve teams competing from different fire stations, dispatch call centers, paramedic units, and police departments. Nat and Clint’s West LA Police Department won last year, and they were hoping for another win.
You sighed, splashing your face with cold water, hoping it would shock your body awake, but it only made your face cold. You grabbed a towel, dabbing your face as you stared at your reflection. Your eyes shined back at you, and you couldn’t help the small approving smile spread across your lips. You shake your head, reverting your eyes back to the counter. Only an insane person smiles at themselves in the mirror, but you couldn’t help but look at yourself. Really look at yourself. You looked different, but it was a good different; no dark shadows under your eyes, a calm, relaxed expression, and a smile that came so much easier.
You were happy. It was a weird feeling, waking up refreshed without fear coursing through your veins. You were never going to be the person you were before you met him or even the person you were when you were with him; a weak, abused, and frightened woman. No, this was a whole new you. A stronger you that was finally letting old wounds heal and allowing yourself to move on and start over. You let out a deep breath as your phone vibrated on the bathroom counter.
Steve: Good morning. I’m outside ;)
YN: Be out in a second
You sighed, slipping on the baseball cap Thor gave you to wear with LAFD (Los Angeles Fire Department) stitched on the front with their station number on the back. You let out a breath and smiled at yourself. It was a new exciting feeling, a feeling of improvement, and a fresh start.
________
You sat on the bleachers watching the game between Station 107 and Station 93. The whole team wore the same dark blue station shirt, grey sweatpants, and the same cap you had on. Your eyes scanned the field, finding Steve covering first base. The car ride over didn’t do any justice to his uniform. His shirt was stretched tight across his chest with his biceps bulging out from his tight sleeves, and his joggers hugged tight to his quads. He caught you staring, giving you a little wave before hitting his hand into his glove.
The game was slow to watch, with the lead changing almost every inning. Every time the batter hit the ball, your breath caught in your throat, waiting to see how it would play out. You were caught up in the game when out of the corner of your eye, you spotted a familiar redhead.
“Hey, YN. Guess what? We won!” She nudged you on the arm. “How are Val and the boys doing?”
“Winning, but not by much. Carol needs to get her ass here. I think they’re feeling lost without their Captain,” you smiled, and she nodded in agreement. “Her shift ended about 10 minutes ago, so she should be on her way, and then she’ll set them straight.”
“Yeah, I noticed that. Like, why is Thor catcher?” she pointed at him. “And Bucky at second base? I mean, he can run, put him in the outfield.”
“I was wondering the same thing, but then I realized he already got to second base with you, so...”
“Oh shut up,” she scoffed, rolling her eyes. “He hit a home run, but I could say the same about you and Steve.”
“And you’d be wrong; we haven’t even got to first base yet.”
“Wait, what!” She slapped your arm. “But, I thought you two have been hanging out for like two weeks. I figured you two would be doing a little somethin-somethin,” she teased, nudging you in the side.
You chuckled, shaking your head. “I get why you’d think that, but we’re in no rush,” you insisted with a half shrug, earning a nod from her.
You heard a car door slam and glanced over your shoulder to see Carol charging over to the dugout with her cap and aviators on.
“The boss lady has arrived,” Nat announced loud enough for Carol to shoot you two a smirk.
Everyone huddled around her in the dugout. She used all kinds of hand gestures, some a little inappropriate, but her team stood together, nodding their heads and hanging onto every word like they do when they are on call. With it being a single-elimination tournament, they couldn’t afford to lose. It might have been a charity event, but some teams still came wanting to have bragging rights until next year. When she stood up, they broke apart, and it seemed like everyone's energy changed from defeated to conquering. It was like they finally suited up and wanted to win with two innings left.
Carol was a competitive person and always felt like she needed to take an extra step to prove herself. Growing up, she never got along with her parents; they always insisted she couldn’t do something because she was a girl. No matter how many times she got knocked down, she would always get back up and try again. When she got the job as Captain of the 107th, many men under her didn’t want to follow her orders or be controlled by a woman. Many of those ignorant men left her station, even though she proved herself time and time again. She earned the respect of a few firefighters who stuck around, and to those, she felt earned her respect as well. With everything she has gone through to get this far, you couldn’t help but admire her.
A slight chill ran up your spine, sending a tingling sensation coursing through your body. It forced the hair on your arms to stand up straight and make your hands shake. You rubbed them together, glancing over your shoulder, but didn’t see anything out of the ordinary. You gulped, sitting up straighter, getting the feeling of someone’s eyes on you. You bite your lip, scanning the faces one by one until they landed on Nat.
“Hey, you okay?”
“Yeah, I’m fine,” you replied, seeing Clint take off running to a van. “But it looks like your cheering section has arrived.”
“On that note, I will be back--” she patted your leg “--I have to go hug my favorite niece and nephews.”
She stepped down the bleachers with a huge grin on her face and ran towards the van. Clint’s daughter met her halfway and pulled her into a hug. She hopped on Nat’s back, and Nat gave her a piggyback ride back over to her parents. You smiled at their interaction. It was such a simple gesture, but it meant so much to both of them.
Family has always been important to you; even when you didn’t think they would be there for you, they still showed up. You always thought you were the glue that held Thor and Loki together, but now, you were almost positive they were the ones holding you together.
Your eyes focused back on the game to see Station 107 heading back out to the field. They were up 3 points, heading into the top of the 7th inning. You couldn’t help but notice that Carol changed their field positions; Bucky and Thor moved to the outfield, but Steve stayed put at first. It’s surprising how moving a few players around made it look like a brand new team, and the game quickly ended with three straight outs, advancing them to the next round. They shook hands with the other team before huddling together in the dugout.
Thor was the first to leave the huddle, making his way over to you with a closed mouth smile plastered on his face. He hit the bill of your hat and continued to walk past you.
“Hey! What was that for,” you shouted at him over your shoulder.
“Felt like it,” he grinned with a shrug, walking backwards.
“Jerk,” you said under your breath, readjusting your hat as Steve approached you.
“Hope you weren’t too bored.”
“No, it was entertaining, watching you all fall over your feet until Danvers showed up and helped you pull off a win.”
“It wasn’t that bad. We kept a good pace with them all the way to the end. Just needed an extra push from Danvers,” he chuckled, putting his hands on his hips. “Did you want to get breakfast?” He offered, pointing to the line of food trucks behind you.
“What....no Wade’s Chimichangas?”
“I don’t think I have the stomach for that this early in the morning.” He rubbed his stomach before offering his hand to you. You took it with a chuckle, walking over to one of the most famous breakfast trucks in LA, Stan Lee Scrambles.
Thor had mentioned to you once before how Stan and his old firefighter crew decided to open up a food truck after they gained popularity. It started out small but soon became very successful, and they had to get a second truck. Everyone loved them, the food, and how they gave back to their community. They didn’t have a huge array of options, but it revolved heavily around breakfast items, including their award-winning breakfast sandwich, The Egg-celsior, a sausage bacon egg english muffin sandwich.
“What can I get you, Big Guy,” the old man, wearing tinted glasses and an old fire station hat, asked Thor.
“Well, Stan...I will take two Egg-celsiors with a side of hash browns and a parfait,” Thor replied, squinting his eyes at the menu. “I think that will do for now, my good man.”
“Coming up, Big Guy.” You smirked at Stan’s nickname for your brother and moved up in line with Steve. “Hiya, Steve. How’s your dog...Cosmo, right?” Stan asked, putting his elbows on the truck's small counter ledge.
“Yeah, he’s doing much better. He’s gotten a lot more friendly and isn’t as skittish. I’ve been teaching him a few commands and lovin’ up on him.”
“That’s terrific to hear. Remember, every relationship starts off a little shaky, but before you know it, the two of you will be inseparable.” Steve nodded with a smirk, as did you, reading into the double meaning. “Now, let’s get you two something to eat; what will it be?”
You and Steve placed your order, and before you could beat him to it, Steve had his wallet out, paying. You shook your head, taking a few steps back to wait for your order to be called. You didn’t miss the subtle wink Stan shot Steve, making your eyes drift to the ground, hoping your hat would hide the bashful smile appearing on your face.
Steve’s feet came into view, and you looked up at him. “Thanks for breakfast.”
“No problem,” he smiled.
“So, what are the chances of you winning the next game? Any big competitors you're worried about?”
“I don’t know.” He lifted up his hat, scratching his head as he leaned in close to you, and whispered. “We’re not that good. We might make it to the next round, but I think the final four is as far as we’ll get.”
“Why do you say that?”
“Observation.” You narrowed your eyes at him as he tilted his head to the fields. “For one, one of the games behind us is already up 5 to 0, and they're still in the first inning. Second, Nat and Clint’s department dominated because Clint hits a home run every time he is up to bat. And three, I think we just want to start drinking.”
You chuckled, shaking your head. “You seem so sure of yourself.”
“I know a thing or two about baseball, and the odds are stacked against us.” Steve shrugged.
“Maybe, I should’ve joined your team. I’m pretty good with a bat,” you smirked, earning a breathy chuckle out of him.
“Maybe next year, you and Bruce can put together a group of individuals…”
“Let me stop you right there. No and no. I’d rather eat, drink, and watch,” you giggled, making Steve nod in understanding.
Your order was called, and you both went to the counter to pick it up. Steve followed behind you, taking a seat at one of the picnic tables with Bucky, Sam, and Thor. You took the spot beside Sam, and Steve sat across from you next to Thor.
“You did not do that, Sam. I don’t believe you. I bet you made that up,” Thor said, waving his hand around with his Egg-celsior in it.
“I’m not, it’s 100% true.”
“Lies. All lies this guy.” Thor shook his head, sliding over to give Steve a little more room on the end.
“What is he lying about?” Steve asked, unwrapping his breakfast sandwich.
“Thor doesn’t believe I ran five miles in thirty minutes.”
“It’s true; we ran it together once,” Steve confirmed, nodding his head.
Thor rolled his eyes, doing a double-take at someone behind you. “WHAT? Bruce is here! I didn’t know he was coming. YN, did you know he was coming?” Thor pointed at him, talking with Happy by the silent auction tables.
“He told me he was going to try and make it.” You shrugged, glancing over your shoulder.
“BRUCE, BRUCE,” Thor called, standing up in a half-sitting half-standing position at the picnic table. “BANNER, BRUCE BANNER.” Bruce noticed him and waved at him, not wanting any attention. “BANNER, IT’S ME, THOR. YOU POPPED MY CHERRY.”
All eyes in the surrounding area stopped what they were doing and looked between Bruce and Thor. You swore you saw Bruce roll his eyes from more than a few hundred feet away and let out an annoyed sigh before he headed over with his hands in his pockets and his shoulders slouched. “Hey, Thor. Fellas, YN, Carol, Val. How was your first game?”
“We won,” Carol answered from the table next to theirs, where she was sitting with Val. “It was a tight game before I showed up.”
“We just didn’t want to win without you, Ace,” Bucky smiled at her, forcing her to shake her head.
“Steve, did I ever tell you how I lost my dispatcher cherry to Bruce?” Thor asked as everyone stood up from your table and the table next to yours, besides you and Steve. “Wait, where is everyone going?”
“To watch the next game starting, but tell Steve the story, we have heard it one too many times,” Val stated, stepping out of the picnic table.
“Yeah, he hasn’t heard it yet; he deserves to hear it at least once,” Sam replied with wide eyes before walking to the bleachers with Bucky, Carol, and Val.
Thor did love telling the story. Maybe a little too much because each time he told it, you swore he added something new to it or remembered something he forgot the other 15 times he mentioned it. It was a story that only needed to be told once, but Thor liked talking about his first time.
You shake your head, sneaking a peek at Steve through your eyelashes as a small smirk tugged at your lips. He caught you staring, widening eyes as if he was asking if they should've made a quick getaway, but it was too late for them.
“That’s right, I did tell those guys,” Thor nodded with an amused smile. “Anyways, Bruce, take a seat. We will tell it together.”
“No, that’s okay,” Bruce assured, holding his hands up “I got to go and...”
“Nonsense. Take a seat, Banner.” Thor tapped on the spot next to him.
“Okay,” Bruce mumbled with a shrug. “Since when do I ever get what I want.” Bruce sits beside him, knowing the faster he got this over with, the faster he could leave. He shot a quick glance in your direction, almost asking for help to make a quick getaway.
“That’s right.” Thor patted Bruce on the shoulder. “Now, it all started when I was working at my first station in LA. I was a young greenhorn, learning the ropes many years ago...
“Thor and Sif,” Captain Heimdall spoke into the walkie on their jacket. “There is an EMT emergency at the Los Angeles Zoo. We are the closest unit, and I need you two to head there now. The team and I will finish putting this blaze out.”
Thor and Sif got into the ambulance as instructed, blasting the sirens, and drove to the access point the dispatcher routed them to. A few zookeepers were waiting as they lead them through the zoo, stopping directly in front of the reptile building. Sif ran to the back of the ambulance and threw a paramedic bag at Thor as she grabbed another bag before running into the building behind the other zookeeper.
“Now, at this point, I never had to deal with the whole paramedic, injured people side of things, so it was an intense situation. Luckily, I was able to stay calm and collected through this whole situation, and I had Sif to thank for that. She remained so focused in these emergencies, I always thought she took Xanax, but it was just her personality.” Thor shrugged, taking a sip out of his water bottle in front of him. “Back to the call...
“Did the dispatcher mention what is happening to either of you?” Zookeeper Carina asked while weaving them through the halls of the building.
“Not much,” Sif answered. “The victim called in mentioning a snake. A few guests must have seen it happen through the viewing windows and called it in, too. I’m hoping you cleared the viewing area for now.”
“Yes, of course, we did,” Carina nodded as they continued down the hall.
“Wait, this involves a snake. I love snakes. My parents got me one when I was younger, thinking it would give me more responsibility, but then my brother let him out of his cage, and he was never found again. I like to think he found a mate, and they are living happily ever after.”
“Great story, Thor, but let’s get to the matters at hand right now,” Sif commanded, earning a serious understanding nod from him. “What’s the current situation?”
“Miek, our 16 foot long 237-pound Burmese python snake from the Asian exhibit, latched onto my fellow zookeeper, Taneleer Tivan, leg, and she started coiling her body around Taneleer’s leg, cutting off his circulation. Taneleer collects snakes, so I don’t know if he read the situation wrong or did something to provoke her.” She shook her head. “It’s protocol to have two zookeepers present during feeding to avoid these types of situations, but his co-worker was running late, so he started the feedings by himself.”
Carina stopped at a door. “He is behind this door.” She opened it, and they both stepped in to see Taneleer holding a phone to his ear, mumbling and grunting. His eyes and head traveled to the door with a faint smile on his lips before he went unconscious.
“OH MY GOD, that snake is huge?” Thor shouted in surprise, seeing the snake wrapped around Taneleer’s leg.
“Taneleer, you still there? Taneleer?” The caller on the speakerphone asked.
Sif went over to pick up the phone and tossed it to Thor. “I’m Fireman Thor Odinson. Who am I speaking with?” Thor questioned, keeping a watchful eye on Sif.
She slowly moved into position to check his vitals while keeping an eye on the snake. Her eyes traveled over his body, further assessing the situation. She noticed multiple bite marks across his stomach that were bleeding profusely, and Miek’s jaw was still latched on tight to his stomach. Sif tried her best to put pressure on the wounds, trying not to disturb the snake while Mieks body seemed to coil tighter around Taneleers leg.
“Dispatcher Bruce Banner here, how is Taneleer doing?”
“He’s unconscious.”
“Okay, how are his vitals?” Bruce asked, but Thor ignored him.
“Carina, do you have any protocol when this happens? Like what is the best way to get the snake off them without harming them?” Sif asked, trying to keep pressure on the wounds.
Her eyes went wide, and she shrugged. “This isn’t usually my area, I fill in where I’m needed, and…and…” her voice drifted off, staring down at Taneleer.
Sif nodded, looking at Thor. “Thor, can you try uncoiling the snake off of his leg.”
Thor nodded, starting at the tail end, but as much strength Thor had, he couldn’t unwrap the snake. “I think Miek is getting pissed. She is making herself tighter and heavier,” Thor grunted through clenched teeth.
“STOP WHAT YOU ARE DOING, THOR?” Bruce shouted from the breast pocket on Thor’s shirt.
Thor slowly set down the snake’s body and pulled the phone from his pocket. “Then, what do you suggest we do, Banner?“
“Find some alcohol and put it in their mouth, but make sure the head is pointed downward and make sure it goes into his mouth. The alcohol won’t work if you put it on their face or body.” Carina disappeared as if she remembered something and returned with a small bottle of vodka and a syringe.
“It needs to be the mouth, okay. I got it, but we don’t want to get this snake drunk, Bruce.”
“It will work, trust me. The snake will become disoriented and unlatch herself from Taneleer. Then you will need to slowly unwrap her from his leg. Go slow because you don’t want to make the snake uncomfortable.”
“Got it. You sure she likes vodka,” Thor winked at a blushing Carina, filling the small amount of vodka in the syringe.
“Thor,” Sif shouted at him. “Focus.”
“If she bites me, this is on you Sif, and this Bruce Banner guy.” Thor pointed his fingers at her and then to the phone.
Thor held the syringe just enough to place a few drops into the python's mouth. In an instant, the snake disengaged its teeth and retracted them away from the bite zone. Sif stepped into action and put pressure on the wound while Thor grabbed a hold of his jaw and head, gaining full control of the snake. With his other hand, he pointed to Carina to start unwrapping the snake slowly at the tail end.
“And just like that, another person saved.” Thor smacked the table with a big grin on his face. “If I remember right, you Banner had quite the temper in that situation.”
“Well, when a person needs help, you have to think of the best way to help.”
“How did you know the alcohol trick would work?” Steve asked, looking at Bruce.
Bruce opened his mouth when Thor spoke up for him. “This guy, right here--” he grabbed both Bruce's shoulder and shook him “--took some fancy snake class and learned how to disarm them.”
“It wasn’t for that reason per se, but it was a class at the local herpetology society to better understand situations involving reptiles and amphibians.”
“Exactly, fancy snake class,” Thor smirked, patting him on the back while Bruce nodded his head, rubbing his lips together. You couldn’t help but shake your head at them. These two had nothing in common but that one call they experienced together. “I want you to remember, Bruce, you will always be my first.”
“Okay,” Bruce nodded with a fake tight-lipped smile.
“It was good to see you, Bruce, but I am going to go see if Stan has any more Egg-celsiors left.” He patted him on the shoulder, crawling out of the table and walking back to the truck.
“Good to see you, too.”
“And here I thought my first time was good.” Steve winked at you, forcing you to roll your eyes.
“I will say one thing,” Bruce mentioned, peeking over you to make sure Thor was out of earshot. “He wasn’t that calm. If you ever want to hear the real version, we have it in the archives, it's in my favorites.”
“And here I thought my brother loved snakes,” you added, making both men chuckle.
________
Steve went to warm up for his next game while you made your way over to the bleachers to watch the rest of Nat and Clint’s game.
“YN, come sit with us,” a woman with brown hair called, waving at you with a huge grin on her face. A little boy sat next to her, focused on the game in front of him. You recognized her as the woman Nat hugged earlier. “I don’t think we have been properly introduced, but I’m Laura, Clint’s wife, and this is my youngest, Nathaniel. The little lady in the purple shirt by the fence watching the game is Lila, and the young man next to her is my other son, Cooper.”
You nodded as she pointed at them. “I’m YN, but you seem to already know that,” you smiled, shaking her hand.
“I did, I’ve heard so much about you, and it’s nice to finally put a face to the name. Here join us on the blanket.”
“Thanks.” You plopped down on the blanket, getting comfortable. “Nat’s told me so much about her niece and nephews, too, and they do seem pretty adorable.”
“Do they? Because if I’m being honest, they can be little terrors sometimes, and the sibling rivalry, well don’t get me started,” she huffed, shaking her head.
“Oh, don’t I know it. I’ve experienced plenty of it growing up with two brothers.”
“I can imagine, but I didn’t know you had another brother.”
“Yeah, Loki. He’s adopted.” You shrugged, watching Nathaniel look through one of the books in front of him.
“Was it like sporting event after sporting event growing up? Because let me tell you something, once you have kids and they want to play sports, then that's all you're going to be focusing on until the season's finished. Bye-bye social life.”
“I’ll take that into consideration,” you let out a soft chuckle, “but for me, it wasn’t like that growing up. Loki and Thor are two very different people. Loki was more into drama theater, but Thor did play a lot of sports. And their personalities, well, they couldn’t be more opposite. Loki is great to talk to when you need someone to tell you how it is or how something is going to be, but Thor always takes your feelings into account by telling you what you want to hear before telling you what you should hear. Each brother has good and bad traits, but I still loved them and would do anything for them.”
“Do you miss Loki?” She reached over and patted your hand. “I’m assuming he doesn’t live around here because Nat mentioned you’re from New York, right?”
“Ahh, yeah. I miss talking to him and seeing him. We were close growing up and up until I moved at the last minute, but it’s just tough, right now.” You shrugged, biting your lip as your eyes drifted to the field.
You hated not being able to talk to Loki. He helped you through so much, and you hoped he knew that. As dramatic and theatrical as he could be, you missed him. He was often hard to read, but once you cracked his hard shell, he showed a different side of himself, some never get the chance to see. You wished you could tell him what you have been doing lately, but you didn’t want to draw unwanted attention to another cell phone besides your brothers in California, in case Billy was keeping an eye on them.
“I’m sorry--” she gave your hand a reassuring squeeze, and your head snapped to hers “--I didn’t mean to pry or anything. I’m just a stay-at-home mom that hasn’t had any adult communication since last week.”
“No, you’re good, Laura,” you smiled at her. “Don’t you have Clint to talk to?”
“He’s like my fourth child. He is the oldest but acts like the youngest,” she whispered the last part, making you let out a loud laugh. “So, tell me...” She nudged your side, tilting her head at something behind you. You turned to see who she was referring to only to spot Steve. “What’s going on with you and Steve?”
“Depends on what has Nat told you?”
“Oh, so that’s how it’s going to be! Wow!” She pushed you, and you laughed, falling onto your side.
“MOM, Dad's up to bat,” Cooper shouted, sprinting over to inform her before going back to the fence.
“Is he? Oh yes, look at that,” she smirked, seeing Clint square up in the batter’s box with the bases loaded.
With the first pitch, Clint swung the bat, sending the ball flying over the fence on the opposite side of the field. He hit a grand slam, earning cheers from his teammates as he jogged around the bases with a fist up in the air.
"Showoff," Laura snorted, shaking her head. “I’ll cue you in on a little unknown fact about Clint. He only hits those over the fence because he doesn’t want to run around the bases.”
“Really?”
“Yeah, he’s the worst, but I love him,” she smiled with a half shrug.
You may have just met Laura, but you already adored her. She was so easy to get along with, and seemed like the type of friend you could share all your secrets with and she wouldn’t tell a soul.
"How long have you and Clint been together?"
“It’s been seventeen long years, but he’s been worth it,” Laura smiled, running her hand through Nathaniel’s mop of hair. “How about you and Steve?”
“Okay, back to me, then.” You shake your head, finding it hard not to smile. You glanced over at Steve to see him talking with Sam, flipping his baseball glove around in his hands. “We’ve been hanging out, but I wouldn’t call it serious.”
“Steve’s a great guy from what I’ve come to understand. I’m pretty perceptive, and let me tell you, not many people can finagle themselves into their little group, but he fit right in. And from what my perceptive powers are telling me, he likes you,” she grinned, tilting her head at him.
You took a deep breath and looked over your shoulder to catch Steve and Sam staring at you. Steve bit his bottom lip, a smirk forming on his lips. You stuck out your tongue at them, making them both laugh as they leaned down to grab their gear for the next game. Steve headed towards the dugout, but you didn’t miss the ever so subtle double-take Steve shot your way. You shot him a cheesy grin, and you could’ve sworn his ears couldn’t get any redder. You chuckled, your eyes drifting back to the game in front of you.
“And that Nathaniel, my little man, is called the double-take. It means Steve is into YN.”
You scoffed. “May I ask what you’re teaching him?” You bit your lip, looking at the smiling boy.
“My perceptive powers, of course,” she said, reaching over and tickling him.
“No, mommy,” he screeched in a burst of high-pitched laughter.
“He’s got the trait. Cooper and Lila are screwed.” She confessed, and you mouthed ‘wow’ with a half-smile on your lips. “Regardless, you two are cute together.”
“Thanks,” you mumbled under your breath, feeling a rush of heat to your cheeks.
_________
The West LA Police Department took the win and were moving onto the final four. Nat and Clint were walking over together, and Lila took off running towards them. Clint leaned down with open arms, but she ran right to Nat and wrapped her arms around her waist. You didn’t miss Clint let out a sigh of defeat as he stood back up and smirked at them.
“Did you watch us kick the other teams butt?” Nat asked, smiling down at her, patting her back.
“Yeah, you were so awesome, Nat. I want to grow up and be just like you,” Lila grinned, looking up at her.
Clint shook his head at them, giving Lila a knowing look. “Yeah, no, that’s not gonna happen. You wanna give your old man a heart attack or something because I’m not ready for that," Clint sighed, walking over and laying down next to Nathaniel and Laura. He rested his head on his wife’s thigh with a huff. “I’m getting too old for this sh...stuff,” he groaned, closing his eyes and was out like a light.
“Man, I wish I could fall asleep that fast,” Nat admitted, staring down at sleeping Clint.
“Don’t we all,” Laura chuckled. “At least I know where Nathaniel gets it.”
“How’s your team doing?” Nat asked, standing with her hands on her hips.
“I haven’t checked up on them. Been too busy talking with Laura.”
“Happens to most of us. She’s so easy to talk to.”
“She is,” you nodded at Laura, and she shot you a soft smile.
Station 107 won their game, moving them onto the final four, which started after lunch. To your surprise, Happy’s Hydrant was catering the event, and all the food looked delicious. All you had to do was pay for the plate, and all the money collected would be donated to the winning team's charity. Everyone from the team agreed, this last game wasn’t important and that it was time to finally start partying.
_________
It was the bottom of the 7th inning of their final four game with Station 107 down by one point with one out. Val was up to bat, and the current count was one strike and two balls. She stepped back, taking a few quick practice swings before returning to the plate. The pitcher threw the ball straight across the plate, and Val swung with a miss. She stepped back out, shaking her head as her teammates cheered her on from the dugout.
Steve gulped, seeing her set herself back up in the batter's box, doing one more quick practice swing. Steve never really had a one on one conversation with her, but he had a ton of respect for her. He was always impressed with how determined and focused she could be in a high-pressure situation. Those calls were a walk in the park for her, and he knew with the current situation at hand, she would knock that ball out of the park.
The pitcher tossed the ball, and in an instant, it landed in the catcher's glove slightly out of the strike zone.
“Strike 3, you’re out,” the umpire called, making a fist with his hand. Val stood there with a questioning glare at the ump before she turned around and walked away.
“What the fuck?” Steve commented under his breath, pushing his way out of the dugout and passed Val. “What kind of fucking call was that, ump?”
“If you don’t like the call, you can get out of here.” The ump stood tall in front of him, but it didn’t do much since he was shorter than Steve.
“The ball was nowhere near the damn strike zone, and she didn’t even swing at it. She’s not out.”
The umpire tore off his mask. “Listen here, buddy, I’m in charge here--” He stepped closer to Steve and poked him on the chest with his mask “--from my view, she swung the bat but didn’t commit to it. Get over it or get out.”
“You know what I think…” Steve started, but Bucky showed up, forcing himself between them. Sam stepped in and grabbed a hold of Steve’s arm, pulling him back to the dugout.
“All good, Rumlow, all good. It’s just a friendly annual charity grill-out game. Can’t we all just get along,” Bucky added with a slight smirk, walking backwards to the dugout.
“Keep your new recruit under control, and we won’t have a problem.” Rumlow shook his head and pulled his mask back on with Thor up to bat next.
“Who is that guy?” Steve asked Sam, taking a seat on the bench in the dugout.
“Brock Rumlow. You kind of took his job.”
“What do you mean, I took his job?”
“We were going to hire him, but then, Bucky told you to apply, and you got it.” Sam patted his back. “He is not very fond of our station anymore, but you were the more qualified candidate.” Sam squirted his water bottle into his mouth. “It’s probably why Val didn’t say anything to him about the call because she saw who it was and knew it wasn’t worth the fight.”
“I see,” Steve nodded, taking a drink from his water bottle. He glanced over his shoulder, seeing you watching him. Nat was saying something to you, but your attention was on him. He held up his hand with a slight smirk to show you he was fine, and you nodded at him.
“Why am I always cleaning up your messes,” Bucky inquired, plopping down in the seat next to him.
“Bad timing,” Steve smiled, forcing Sam and Bucky to shake their heads.
You and Nat stepped down from the bleachers when the game ended, with Station 107 losing by 2 points. Nat nodded at you, leaving to prepare for the championship game. Once you realized the umpire was Rumlow, you and Nat knew it was inevitable that they were going to lose. Rumlow knew how to hold a grudge, and he was still holding onto it. You shot Steve a side smirk as he walked over to you.
“And here, I thought you guys didn’t care about the game, and who knew you were so competitive?”
“What can I say, I got into it a little bit. We all did.” He shrugged with a tight smile.
“You did,” you chuckled, patting him on the bicep. “The ump was making some terrible calls anyways, and it doesn’t help he’s an asshole.”
________
You sat down in the same spot at the picnic table from earlier, and Bucky and Steve joined you, still talking about their loss.
Bucky took a bite of his BBQ ribs and grabbed his napkin, wiping the sauce from his lips. “It’s a good thing you’re not in charge of the grill, Steve? You remember what happened that one time.”
“What are you talking about? I’m great on the grill.”
“Yeah, but there was that one time, Peggy threw you that Fourth of July Birthday bash at your new house. You were on the grill and had the gas turned on too high and when you lit the match, a fire blaze shot up in the air. Hell, I thought you were going to lose your eyebrows, but Peggy was more worried about the house,” he chuckled with a crinkled-eyed smile, shaking his head.
“In my defense, it was a new grill,” Steve snickered. “I didn’t know what it was capable of yet.”
“Who’s Peggy?” You asked, glancing between Steve and Bucky, who seemed to be in their own little world. They fell silent as Steve bit his lip, shooting Bucky a hard glare. Bucky looked away from him, shoving more mashed potatoes in his mouth.
“Story for another time.” Steve peeked over at you, letting out a breath. He moved his potatoes around on his plate as a few different expressions crossed his face.
“I understand,” you nodded, taking a sip of your drink.
You knew better than anyone that there was a time and place for certain things to be shared, and this was not one of those times; it was too public. You took a bite of your sandwich, trying to remember if Steve mentioned Peggy before, but you don’t think he ever did. You peeked up at him across the table to see him laughing with Bucky, but it seemed forced. It wasn’t the hand clutching to the chest kind of laugh or the adorable chuckle that made the butterflies erupt in your stomach. It was almost like it didn’t have a sound, but the emotion hiding behind it was there, like a smile that didn’t reach his eyes. He was physically here, but his mind was somewhere else. Whoever this Peggy was, she was special to him.
“Clint and Nat’s team is fucking dominating; 12 to 2 in the bottom of the 4th. They should just call it at this point. It’s tough to watch,” Sam stated, sitting down next to you.
Everyone’s head at the table nodded in agreement. Your eyes started to wander around the park, noticing the whole Barton clan invested in this game. The line to Happy’s Hydrant was still long but moving swiftly. Thor, Val, and Carol were talking with a group of people by the beer wagon, paying no attention to the game. Your focus returned to the table, hearing Bucky comment on Nat’s uniform, forcing Sam to roll his eyes and bring his sandwich to his mouth.
“I’m gonna head back for seconds; do you want anything else? I can grab it for you,” Steve asked, catching your wandering eyes.
“I’m fine, thanks, though.” You smiled up at him, and he nodded, stepping out of the picnic table.
Steve stood back in Happy’s line, which was much longer than it was the first time he went through. Drunk munchies, he assumed. He glanced over at you and couldn’t help but smile. Sam must have made a comment about you and him because you smacked Sam on the arm as your gaze landed on his. You waved at him with a playful smile while giving Sam a stern look.
He couldn’t help but smirk at your interactions with the guys. They were a rowdy bunch, but you could always hold your own against them and put them in their place, even him. Every joke you made, every laugh that escaped you, and every smile you shot his way made his heart leap in his chest. It was a feeling he hasn’t felt in a long time, a feeling he hasn’t felt since Peggy.
"Is this the line for Happy's?" A guy behind him asked, interrupting his daydream.
“It is, yes,” he nodded, turning around to look at the guy, wearing a Northeast LA police department t-shirt and cap.
“Was your department playing today?” Steve questioned, pointing at his shirt.
“Oh no,” the bearded man chuckled. “We prefer being spectators and drinking.” He pointed behind him to a group sitting by the game with lawn chairs and coolers.
“Nothing wrong with that,” Steve smirked, shaking his head.
“What’s it like being a firefighter at the 107th?” He gestured to Steve’s shirt. “Doesn’t Thor work at that station, too?”
“Yeah, he does. Good guy.” The brunet nodded in agreement. “I like it. It’s both a physically and mentally demanding job, but I enjoy it.” Steve shrugged, grabbing a few extra napkins from the table.
“Same with me, but we aren’t fighting fires or rescuing kittens from trees.”
“If only it was that easy,” Steve nodded, narrowing his brows. “How do you know, Thor?”
“He helped me with a call a few months ago….it was a jumper,” he gulped, putting some vegetables on his plate as they made their way down the line. “I was the first officer on the scene. I was working on talking him down, and then this big intimidating guy from the 107th showed up, had a heart to heart with the guy, and he got down off the ledge. It was amazing to watch.”
“Did Thor tell the guy his wife left him and that he found himself in a similar situation?”
“Yeah.”
“Thor made that up on the spot.” The guy furrowed his brows at him, not really understanding. “You see, sometimes to calm people down in these stressful situations, we try to find some common ground. In this case, Thor made up the story about his wife leaving him, and it ended up saving the guy’s life.”
“Wait, so Thor was never married.”
“Nope,” Steve smirked, taking a couple more BBQ ribs for his plate. “We do what we have to do to save lives, even if it means making up an emotional story for the victim to know they are not alone, and people still care.”
You glanced over at the food buffet to see Steve talking to someone in a dark blue cap that you didn’t recognize. Steve always seemed to be able to start up a conversation with anyone, even though he seemed like a quiet guy. Bucky snapped his fingers in front of your face, pulling you away from them.
“Eyes on me, darling, eyes on me.” He pointed his middle and forefinger at his eyes than to yours. “Stop giving Steve all the attention. He’s the real troublemaker.” Bucky shook his head. “Has he told you about all the stupid things he did when he was younger and how I had to rescue his ass?”
“A little,” you snickered, pinching your thumb and forefinger together. “And here, I always thought you were the troublemaker.”
“Nope, all Steve. You’d be surprised how often I got into trouble for shit he did. He’s such a punk.” You couldn’t help but grin at Steve’s back, shuffling down the buffet line.
Steve hesitated before scooping one more serving of potatoes on his plate. He deserved a few more carbs after playing softball all day and consuming copious amounts of water. “Sorry, I don’t think I caught your name?”
“Oh, my friends call me Jig.”
“Jig?” Steve mumbled, cocking his head to the side. “I bet there is a story behind that one, but I’m Steve.”He held out his hand, and Jig shook it. “I better get back to my squad, but it was nice talking to you.”
“You too. I’ll see you around, Steve.”
________
“Do you think Cosmo is staring at the door waiting for you to come home? I miss that pretty boy,” You suggested, standing next to Steve watching the final game between West LA Police Department and Fire Station 113.
“Maybe,” he smirked. “I know he misses you. Won’t stop talking about it.” He shook his head, making you bite back a smile. “He wanted me to ask if you wanted to come over after this?” He shrugged, acting all innocent. “I told him I would ask, but I wasn’t promising him anything.”
“What...like a play date?”
He chuckled under his breath, eyeing you with his blue orbs. “I guess you could say that.”
You turned your head to the ground, biting your lip. “Yeah, I'd love to, but only if it's okay with his Dad. I know he has a strict bedtime.”
“I think he will let this one slide this time,” Steve murmured next to your ear, wrapping his arm around your back and putting his hand on your hip. You leaned closer to him and wrapped your hand across his waist, pulling him closer to you.
“Where is Cosmo anyway?”
“My neighbor is watching him, and let me tell you, he is not a fan of her. I think if he sees you, he will be much happier, and then he’ll forgive me for leaving him with her.
“I’m sure he will. If not, I’ll talk to him and put in a good word for you.” You squeezed his side and shot him a promising smile, forcing him to shake his head at you.
“Thank you.”
To no surprise, the West LA Police Department won with the scoreboard shining 18 to 7. They decided to forfeit after the 6th inning, knowing they weren’t going to be able to catch them. It was a boring game to watch, but you were in good company.
________
The car ride to Steve’s house sent a chill up your spine and a warm rush to your face. It was a sensation you couldn’t explain. The butterflies in your stomach erupted, and every nerve in your body made your skin tingle with anticipation. You hung out at his apartment a few times before, but tonight something felt different. You sighed, leaning back in the passenger seat, staring out the windows and watching the sky change colors. It was a beautiful sight. You glanced over at Steve, watching him bob his head along to Marvin Gaye. He tapped his hand on the steering wheel as his gaze caught yours and cracked a coy smile, causing your heart to race.
You walked up the steps behind Steve to his apartment on the second floor. He opened the door to let you in, so he could retrieve Cosmo from his neighbor. You stood next to the island by the front door with your hands on the counter, listening to the quick chit-chat Steve was having with his neighbor. You heard paws charging down the hallway followed by footsteps not much later. Under the door, you could see the shadows dancing and hear Steve giving Cosmo a little pep talk.
“Okay, Cosmo. Someone decided to come visit you, but you have to promise me you won’t embarrass me.” Cosmo whined, and you couldn’t help but think how cute it was. “You’re gonna embarrass me, aren’t you?” Cosmo barked in response, and Steve let out a loud sigh.
The front door creaked open, and Cosmo charged in, his head looking around the room until his eyes landed on you. He ran over to you with his front paws landing on you.
“Hello to you too, Cosmo,” you grinned, scratching the top of his head. “I heard you missed me.” His tail continued to wag, and it hit the kitchen cabinet, but he didn’t seem to have a care in the world.
“See, I wasn’t kidding when I told you he missed you.”
“I see that now. Did you miss me, Cosmo?” You crouched down, rubbing his ears, and he licked your face. “Yuck, Cosmo, no kissing.” You shake your head and wipe the drool off your face.
“Did you want anything to drink?” Steve offered, opening a cabinet with glasses. “I was thinking about opening a bottle of wine?”
“Yeah, I’ll have a glass.” You nodded, standing up straight at the end of the bar with Cosmo sitting right beside you, waiting for another scratch.
Steve grabbed two glasses, setting them on the counter. “See, all he wants is your attention; he could care less that I am here.”
“I’m sure he still loves his Dad.”
“He kind of has to; I feed him,” he breathed a small smirk, shrugging his shoulder. He grabbed a wine bottle at random from the small rack on the counter. He opened the bottle, pouring it into the glasses, and handed you one. “What’s the movie going to be tonight?”
“Have to check the list.”
You turned to follow Steve to the living room when you tripped over Cosmo, and the wine glass fell from your grasp. It crashed on the hardwood floor, shattering into tiny little pieces. Your hand covered your mouth, feeling a chill run up your spine. As you stared down at the floor, your heart sped up, causing tears to peek at the corner of your eyes. A lump formed in your throat, making it harder to breathe, and your hands started to tremble. You felt him reach out and touch your shoulder, forcing you to jump back and stare at him with wide eyes. In a glimpse, you saw Billy standing where Steve used to be. A sob escaped your mouth as you squeezed your eyes shut, shaking your head. When you opened your eyes, Steve was holding his hands up, his mouth was moving, but his words weren’t reaching your ears.
“I’m sorry, I’m so sorry,” you whimpered, backing away from him.
“It’s okay, YN, we’ll clean it up. It was an accident. These things happen.”
“No, no, I should go. I forgot I had...um...I’m sorry. I should go.” You grabbed your jacket and took off out the door with tears streaming down your face.
The door closed with a loud bang, causing Cosmo to whine at the door. Steve let out a deep sigh, looking at the door and then at his dog. “What am I going to do, Cosmo?” He ran a hand down his face, walking over to grab his broom.
______
AN: Thanks for reading Part 12! Soooo much happened in this part, so where do I start. I originally thought about breaking this part into two, but got lazy, and was like nahhh! Haha! But what a way to end it, am I right?! Everything was going so well until it wasn't. 😬 What is Steve gonna do now? Do you think Cosmo feels bad about it? Poor pup! Did you like the Stan Lee cameo? Whenever I write a story, I try to add him in since he is the one who started it all! And what did you think about the story of Thor losing his dispatcher cherry? I don’t know anything about snakes, I just googled and this is what came up, so it could be inaccurate, but regardless, I hope you at least got a little laugh out of it! Anyways, thanks for reading, comments are always welcome!
#steve rogers x reader#steve rogers#steve rogers au#steve rogers x female reader#marvel#marvel fanfic#marvel fanfiction#marvel au#firefighter!steve#firefighter!bucky#firefighter au#steve rogers series#captain america#captain america x reader#chris evans#chris evans fanfiction#avengers#avengers au#avengers fanfiction#first responder au#steve rogers fanfic#steve rogers fanfiction
149 notes
·
View notes
Text
Crazy Rich Avengers
Chapter 1:
Summary: You and Peter have been dating for a little over 6 months and have not yet met the Avengers. You were getting curious as to when you would meet them, until you get an invitation from Tony Stark himself, inviting you and Peter to Wanda and Vision’s wedding in Hawaii over Spring Break. You thought that it would be nice to go and finally meet everyone, but what will you think after you’ve been tested by the team?
*Based on the movie Crazy Rich Asians, each chapter will be a different scene from the movie. There will be 15 chapters. Also includes a GIF from the movie scene at the beginning of each chapter.
A/N: I’ve had this series planned for a little while now, and I just got this chapter done and edited and I feel really good about it. I didn’t know if anyone would want to read this until I posted about it yesterday and got some really good feedback, so thank you all who liked it and asked to be on the taglist so much! This chapter is the first scene of the movie, just some things are switched up to fit Peter and the Avengers. Just note that this one is kind of short and nothing much really happens in this chapter since it is just the beginning, but hopefully the next one is a bit juicer.
Warnings: swearing and fluff
Word count: 2166
Chapter 1
“Okay class, make sure to email me those presentations by Monday. I don’t want to keep reminding you guys over Spring Break because I’ve still got a life outside being a professor.” The whole class laughs at your professor’s bluntness. It kind of reminds you of your friend from high school, who would always spoke her truth, even when no one asked for it. You packed your things and waited for a clear space to exit your row. Who knew so many kids would be in a business class? Not you apparently. You were a culinary student at the Institute of Culinary Education or ICE for short. Your dream was to become a baker and own your bakery, hence the business class. This was your last class of the day, and you couldn’t wait to see your boyfriend. You two had been dating for a little over six months and it was the best six months you could ever ask for.
You exited out of the classroom, finally, and made your way towards the elevator. On the way down, you looked through your messages and saw that you had five new texts from Peter.
Peter: Hey babe! I’m out of my photography class now. (1:15)
Peter: Waiting by the couches (1:15)
Peter: I miss you (1:17)
Peter: I’m hungry. Let’s go to that pizza place for lunch. I really want some of their cannoli’s (1:20)
Peter: Y/NNN!!! WHERE ARE YOU??? (1:23)
The elevator stopped at the lobby and you walked over to Peter, who sprang out of his seat and practically ran over to you. He hugged with the force of what you assumed felt like ten tons just based on how tight he held you. You laughed at his clinginess and pushed him off of you.
“Dude my class ran like ten minutes late. What’s the matter with you?” you laugh.
He held your hand in his own and smiles at you. “Just missed you is all. Did you see my text about the cannoli’s?”
“Yeah I saw it.”
“And?” he asks hopefully.
“Aaaaaand what?” you played dumb just to see his cute pouty face.
“Can we get cannoli’s?”
“Yes, we can get a cannoli.”
“Ah! You’re the best! Cannoli’s!” he yells at an insane volume for someone who’s just walking down the street. This earns you both a weird look from the people on the sidewalk. You were about to kiss his cheek until he just took off down the street with your hand still in his. You guessed you never knew he liked cannoli’s so much. Maybe you should try out a recipe and make him some one day.
You get into the pizza restaurant and sit down across from each other and waited for the waiter to take your order. You order your drinks; Peter gets Diet Pepsi and you get a Sprite. Both of you talk about how your classes went and held each other’s hand while you talked.
“So, I’ve got to do this project for my class,” Peter began, “And my camera is at the Compound, so tomorrow I’ll be a little late getting home.”
“Okay, that’s fine. Oh! Speaking of which,” you slam your palms on the table, which makes Peter jump a little. “When am I going to meet them? I mean we’ve been dating for going on seven months now, and I still haven’t met them. And I know they know about me because I got a message from Nat telling me happy birthday two weeks ago.” You raise an eyebrow at him waiting for his answer.
“Speaking of said topic, that reminds me. We got invited to Wanda and Vision’s wedding. And it is next Friday in Hawaii, which is perfect because a) we don’t have classes because it’s Spring Break, and b) I know Hawaii is one of your bucket list places.”
Your jawed dropped for several reasons. One, it’s Wanda and Vision’s fucking wedding! You never met them, but from the way Peter talked about them, you could tell they were meant to be. You always thought that they were like what you and Peter had times one hundred.
“Are you serious? They’re having their wedding in Hawaii?”
“Yeah. They thought that since Mr. Stark – “
“What can I get you two today?” the waiter asked breathless. You didn’t even realize how busy they were.
You looked up at him, “I’ll have a slice of the cheese pizza please?”
“And I’ll have two slices of the meat lovers. And can I get three of your best cannoli’s please?” Peter smiled at the waiter as he wrote down your order.
“Alright that’ll be right out.” He walked away almost jogging to get your order in. Goodness they were slammed.
“As I was saying,” Peter continued. “Mr. Stark has one of those beach houses in Maui and so, they thought that it would be the perfect place for them to tie the knot.”
“Wow, so, we’re invited? Like we’re going to Maui and attending the wedding? And meeting everyone?” you asked now slightly worried.
“Yeah,” he drags out confused. “That’s what kind of what ‘You’re Invited’ means.”
“I know, it’s just…this will be the first time I’m meeting them and I always imagined it would be at a like Sunday dinner type of thing. Not a fucking Avengers wedding!”
“It’s okay, I know they’re gonna love you no matter what.”
You take a sip of your drink, “This is also works out for another reason because MJ has been asking us to come see her ever since she moved to Kahului.”
“All the more reason to go.”
You both get your food and Peter immediately starts on the cannoli’s that he’s been longing to eat and practically moans at the taste of them. You get the check and pay and tipped extra for your waiter, because they need to be paid way more than minimum wage. The two of you walk out and head home so you can spend the rest of the night together.
“So, when do we leave for Maui?” you ask, swinging your intertwined hands between the two of you.
“Umm, I believe on Saturday.”
Today was Thursday so that means that you only had tonight and tomorrow to pack for a whole entire week. “Shit! I have almost no clothes washed, are you kidding me?” you yell. “Why didn’t you tell me this sooner?”
“I just found out this morning!” he yelled back.
“Okay, well it’s a good thing tomorrow I don’t have classes because now I have to do laundry all damn day.” You reach your shared apartment and go to change clothes and you go straight to the laundry room, faster than Peter could imagine. All of your good, cute clothes had to be air dried and so that’s what you did first. After half hour of folding, and drying, and hanging up clothes non-stop, Peter came in wrapped his arms around you.
“Baby, you’ve been here for forever, come sit down with me,” he pleaded.
“I will once I have all the clothes done, but until then,” you pat his cheek. “I can’t.”
He sighs an ‘okay’ and plants a kiss on your cheek and walks away. About twenty minutes later you had gotten all the laundry done and went to join Peter on the couch. He was watching reruns of Brooklyn 99 which was one of your favorite shows. He put his arms out and made grabby hands and you leaned into his touch. You laid your head on his chest with the rest of your body sprawled out on the couch. He put his arm around your shoulders and kissed the top of your head. You looked up and kissed his lips and sat up just a bit straighter. One of his hands went to the back of your neck and the other rubbed your thigh, and you relaxed even more into him. Your right hand carded through his hair and the other sat splayed on his peck, slightly gripping his shirt. You two stayed like this for what felt like hours, just basking in each other’s comfort. You pulled back to breathe and gave him one last kiss before going back to your original position, laying on him.
“What do you wanna watch?” He yawned.
“Well since your yawning and –“ you yawned this time. “And so am I, let’s just take a nap.”
He hummed in agreement and led you to your shared bedroom and he changed into just a pair of sweatpants. You laid down and he did shortly after. You turned, facing him as your chests were touching. You stared at him for quite a long time before you even realized that you were. His face scrunched up that was so cute you wanted to take a picture.
“What?”
“Nothing. You just look cute,” you said back.
“I love you.”
“I love you more.”
“Nope. I do,” he challenged.
“That’s impossible because I love you to Jupiter and back,” you kissed his nose, ultimately shutting it down because you were tired. School had kicked your ass this week and you hadn’t really had anytime to just lay with Peter. You scooted down a bit so, you could lay your head on his chest, your legs intertwined, as he held you against him so tight that nothing could slip in between you two.
The next morning you had woken up extra early to make some French toast for you and Peter. You got out the bread and butter and the rest of the ingredients and started cooking. Since you were the one who was in the culinary department, the silent agreement between you and Peter was that you would cook, and he would clean your mess. You tried to not make too much of a mess, because you weren’t that mean. After a couple more minutes you got breakfast done and at that exact moment you put the toast on the plate, Peter comes waddling out with his hair a mess. It was almost like it was scripted like a scene in a movie.
“I smelled French Toast,” he smiled.
“Mhm, I thought that I would be nice and cook breakfast for you this time.” You pecked his cheek and gave him the syrup.
“Eat up and get ready for a long day of packing suitcases, babe,” you winked at him.
“Oh boy.” You didn’t hear his sarcasm often, but when you did it always made you chuckle.
He went over to the couch and you followed setting up the coffee table and turning on Spongebob to watch as you ate. You turned towards him and smiled and received a kiss on the nose. Today was going to be a good day, you thought.
It was now four thirty in the evening and you and Peter were packing up all your belongings into your suitcases. “Okay so you need your swim trunks, flip flops, sunglasses, and what else?” You ask.
“Is that just for swimming?” You nodded. “Then yeah I think that’s it.” You went over to his drawer grabbing his trunks out along with your swimsuit. You had all your clothes spread out into separate piles consisting of swimwear, pajamas, nice shirts, casual shirts, and wedding attire. Peter grabbed all of his clothes and stuffed them into his suitcase and you did the same. After that you went to the bathroom to grab all extra stuff that consisted of teeth and hair products, and everything in that category. Peter went into the kitchen to the medicine and started to pack anything that might be needed for allergy’s and whatnot. You figured you would pack your purse of carry on items before you left tomorrow morning.
After two hours of packing and double checking, and once the bed was cleared, you flopped down face first and groaned. “I’m so exhausted,” you huffed.
“Aww, is my baby tired?” He asked this as he pressed feather-light kisses to your neck that always made you shudder.
“Yes,” you say as you awaited a kiss on the lips. He happily kisses you, slow and lovingly, and you feel like you could stay there for eternity. He pulls away for minute to catch his breath. “We should probably figure out what we want to do for dinner.”
“How ‘bout leftovers? There’s still some enchiladas or lemon pepper chicken in the fridge.”
“Ooooh, let’s do chicken.”
You get up from the bed to heat the chicken up in the oven. “Imma make some garlic cheesy rice too!” You shout from the kitchen.
“Sounds good, baby.”
You two make your dinner and eat in a comfortable silence, watching TV. You both decided to watch one more episode of Parks and Rec before calling it a night, and Peter figured it would be smart to go to bed early since you would both have a long day of checking flights and meeting the Avengers tomorrow; and that was tiring by itself.
Tag-List: @randomstufflol29 @spideyspeaches @binnotjin
#peter parker fluff#peter parker x reader#peter parker#peter parker angst#peter parker imagine#peter parker smut#peter parker x y/n#peter parker series#peter parker oneshot
134 notes
·
View notes
Last Seen Blogs
dmvhearingsantarosa-blog
DUI Attorney Santa Rosa
next-hero-in-line
Plant Bitch
4mulaone
hi im stupid
hpsychstuff
Psych!